Soft Voice Of The Serpent By Nadine Gordimer Argumentative Essay Help

Literary Analysis Nate deCorpoAdv.comp R/1 Soft Voice of the Serpent, a short story by Nadine Gordimer tells of the most bizarre relationship which a man, who has lost his leg, has with a wounded locust. When the man who is still trying to accept his own injury, notices that the locust has also been handicapped by the loss of a limb, he feels an instant connection towards the locust. Now that the man has found something else which has to deal with the same thing he does his outlook on his situation is brighter. At this point the mans confidence and esteem for himself is soaring, the locust has empowered him as a new person. But then the locust, when scared by the woman flies away. The locust flying off crushes the mans already dilapidated sense of self worth. Throughout the story the author conveys the message that mans feelings of capability and adequacy are often shattered by the same things which build us up. Early on the man ignores his injury, he tries to keep busy by reading and just trying not to think about it. “He never let the realization get to him; he let himself realize it physically, but he never quite let it get to him”(Gordimer 396). Though he tries to forget his loss he is constantly reminded of it. “his attention was arrested sometimes, quite suddenly and compellingly by the sunken place under the rug where his leg used to be”( 396). The encounter of the man and locust spawns an instant relationship. The common handicap that both the man and locust share, allows the man to have bond with something that has gone through the same pain and frustration that he has. “Of course he knew that feeling! The absolute certainty that the leg was there: one had only to lift it”(400). Now that the man had found someone with whom he could relate, his feelings of helplessness were diminished. He for once had found some joy in his handicap. When the woman approaches the locust she bumps it with a stick startling it and causing it to fly off. Right back where he started, alone, the man has lost the only thing, which to him could make sense of his injury. “Don’t be a fool, ‘he said irritably. They had forgotten that locust can fly”(401). The author shows that it is human nature to find something that we can relate too, and at the same time a fault which we indulge in to make ourselves feel needed and worthy. This irrational thinking tends to result in the let down of the individual who places so much trust in something.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Are you busy and do not have time to handle your assignment? Are you scared that your paper will not make the grade? Do you have responsibilities that may hinder you from turning in your assignment on time? Are you tired and can barely handle your assignment? Are your grades inconsistent?

Whichever your reason is, it is valid! You can get professional academic help from our service at affordable rates. We have a team of professional academic writers who can handle all your assignments.

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Plagiarism free papers
Timely delivery
Any deadline
Skilled, Experienced Native English Writers
Subject-relevant academic writer
Adherence to paper instructions
Ability to tackle bulk assignments
Reasonable prices
24/7 Customer Support
Get superb grades consistently

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Students barely have time to read. We got you! Have your literature essay or book review written without having the hassle of reading the book. You can get your literature paper custom-written for you by our literature specialists.

Finance

Do you struggle with finance? No need to torture yourself if finance is not your cup of tea. You can order your finance paper from our academic writing service and get 100% original work from competent finance experts.

Computer science

Computer science is a tough subject. Fortunately, our computer science experts are up to the match. No need to stress and have sleepless nights. Our academic writers will tackle all your computer science assignments and deliver them on time. Let us handle all your python, java, ruby, JavaScript, php , C+ assignments!

Psychology

While psychology may be an interesting subject, you may lack sufficient time to handle your assignments. Don’t despair; by using our academic writing service, you can be assured of perfect grades. Moreover, your grades will be consistent.

Engineering

Engineering is quite a demanding subject. Students face a lot of pressure and barely have enough time to do what they love to do. Our academic writing service got you covered! Our engineering specialists follow the paper instructions and ensure timely delivery of the paper.

Nursing

In the nursing course, you may have difficulties with literature reviews, annotated bibliographies, critical essays, and other assignments. Our nursing assignment writers will offer you professional nursing paper help at low prices.

Sociology

Truth be told, sociology papers can be quite exhausting. Our academic writing service relieves you of fatigue, pressure, and stress. You can relax and have peace of mind as our academic writers handle your sociology assignment.

Business

We take pride in having some of the best business writers in the industry. Our business writers have a lot of experience in the field. They are reliable, and you can be assured of a high-grade paper. They are able to handle business papers of any subject, length, deadline, and difficulty!

Statistics

We boast of having some of the most experienced statistics experts in the industry. Our statistics experts have diverse skills, expertise, and knowledge to handle any kind of assignment. They have access to all kinds of software to get your assignment done.

Law

Writing a law essay may prove to be an insurmountable obstacle, especially when you need to know the peculiarities of the legislative framework. Take advantage of our top-notch law specialists and get superb grades and 100% satisfaction.

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

We have highlighted some of the most popular subjects we handle above. Those are just a tip of the iceberg. We deal in all academic disciplines since our writers are as diverse. They have been drawn from across all disciplines, and orders are assigned to those writers believed to be the best in the field. In a nutshell, there is no task we cannot handle; all you need to do is place your order with us. As long as your instructions are clear, just trust we shall deliver irrespective of the discipline.

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

Our essay writers are graduates with bachelor’s, masters, Ph.D., and doctorate degrees in various subjects. The minimum requirement to be an essay writer with our essay writing service is to have a college degree. All our academic writers have a minimum of two years of academic writing. We have a stringent recruitment process to ensure that we get only the most competent essay writers in the industry. We also ensure that the writers are handsomely compensated for their value. The majority of our writers are native English speakers. As such, the fluency of language and grammar is impeccable.

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

When assigning your order, we match the paper’s discipline with the writer’s field/specialization. Since all our writers are graduates, we match the paper’s subject with the field the writer studied. For instance, if it’s a nursing paper, only a nursing graduate and writer will handle it. Furthermore, all our writers have academic writing experience and top-notch research skills.
We have a quality assurance that reviews the paper before it gets to you. As such, we ensure that you get a paper that meets the required standard and will most definitely make the grade.

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

The writer will revise the paper up to your pleasing. You have unlimited revisions. You simply need to highlight what specifically you don’t like about the paper, and the writer will make the amendments. The paper will be revised until you are satisfied. Revisions are free of charge
We will have a different writer write the paper from scratch.
Last resort, if the above does not work, we will refund your money.

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

Not at all. All papers are written from scratch. There is no way your tutor or instructor will realize that you did not write the paper yourself. In fact, we recommend using our assignment help services for consistent results.

What if the paper is plagiarized?

We check all papers for plagiarism before we submit them. We use powerful plagiarism checking software such as SafeAssign, LopesWrite, and Turnitin. We also upload the plagiarism report so that you can review it. We understand that plagiarism is academic suicide. We would not take the risk of submitting plagiarized work and jeopardize your academic journey. Furthermore, we do not sell or use prewritten papers, and each paper is written from scratch.

When will I get my paper?

You determine when you get the paper by setting the deadline when placing the order. All papers are delivered within the deadline. We are well aware that we operate in a time-sensitive industry. As such, we have laid out strategies to ensure that the client receives the paper on time and they never miss the deadline. We understand that papers that are submitted late have some points deducted. We do not want you to miss any points due to late submission. We work on beating deadlines by huge margins in order to ensure that you have ample time to review the paper before you submit it.

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

We have a privacy and confidentiality policy that guides our work. We NEVER share any customer information with third parties. Noone will ever know that you used our assignment help services. It’s only between you and us. We are bound by our policies to protect the customer’s identity and information. All your information, such as your names, phone number, email, order information, and so on, are protected. We have robust security systems that ensure that your data is protected. Hacking our systems is close to impossible, and it has never happened.

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

You fill all the paper instructions in the order form. Make sure you include all the helpful materials so that our academic writers can deliver the perfect paper. It will also help to eliminate unnecessary revisions.

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

You communicate with the writer and know about the progress of the paper. The client can ask the writer for drafts of the paper. The client can upload extra material and include additional instructions from the lecturer. Receive a paper.

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

curfew discrimation at East Texas Baptist University. need essay help: need essay help

This report is regarding the curfew at East Texas Baptist University. We looked into our mother schools and how they related to our curfew policy. Our research is followed by recommendations on how to better suit the students. The report is based on secondary research using sister schools and primary research using ETBU students and ETBU faculty as well as interviews from Dr. Riley and Dr. Sorrels.

According to our research, we found that ETBU has discrimination among the curfew policy. It is obvious that girls at ETBU have a strict curfew policy compared to the boys at ETBU. Data shows that in some instances the girls’ fines to the boys’ fines is 7 to 1. This ratio is possible because Mabee and Fry do not even have a scanner to record when students come and go. The discrimination on curfew can be reduced when all facilities come equipped with scanners. Students will have less hostility towards the curfew if the policy is fair and just for all.

We are grateful for the 50 students for taking the time to allow for our survey them. The students that helped with our project were cooperative and honest with us. We were able to get accurate results because of there honesty. We were able to see how our students on campus really feel about our curfew and the way it works. Based on these opinions we came up with some recommendations to take care of this problem.

After reviewing this paper, we will be glad to answer any questions you may have. Please come to one of us to get assistance whenever necessary. We would like to help you put our recommendations to action.

We all agreed to check into our curfew policy here on campus. Each of us felt that there is some discrimination regarding this matter. The purpose of this report is to (1) establish that there is discrimination on our campus regarding curfew, (2) identify what causes the discrimination, (3) to provide recommendations to take care of the problem. Our secondary research was gather from our sister schools, including: Dallas Baptist University, Henderson State University, Houston Baptist University, Howard Payne University, University of Mary Hardin Baylor, LeTourneau University, and Ouchita Baptist. We called each school and gathered information regarding their curfew policy. Our primary research was conducted by surveys. We talked to 50 different students on campus that lived in each of the dorms on campus. This gave us a more accurate result.

Discrimination Regarding The Curfew Policy

Based on our research we were able to reach the conclusion that there is discrimination on our campus. With the ratios we found and the surveys we conducted both revealed the same outcome. Since the guys have no way to record their coming and going they have more freedom to do as they please. So when they are late for curfew there is no documentation to issue them a fine. Failure to keep the same security devices for both girls and boys is the main reason for this problem on university grounds. This is where the hostility among the students arises regarding the curfew policy. Installing scanners on all dorms and apartments on campus will take care of this problem ETBU is faced with. These scanners will keep up with the times the students scan their cards, which will keep the ratios close.

The results of our project were as we expected. Discrimination is on campus, intentional or not. Based on the current security devices there is no way to keep up with boys coming and going.

Recommendations for Correcting Discrimination Regarding Curfew

After reviewing the evidence we decided on the following recommendations (1) Scanners on all dorms, (2) Security Guards, and (3) Make students enter through their lobbies, with one central scanner. If one of these recommendations are carried out, we don’t feel that discrimination on campus will be a issue any more.

ANALYSIS OF DISCRIMINATION ON CURFEW AT ETBU

East Texas Baptist University is faced with the issue of discrimination because of our curfew policy. The curfew policy for the school is as follows:

The ETBU residence hall curfew policy serves to provide structure for the personal and social development of university resident students. The curfew policy is designed to protect students and to gradually provide more individual responsibility as they progress through the years spent living at ETBU. Single students living in campus houses will also be required to follow this policy. Any student in violation of this policy will be subject to disciplinary action, including, but not limited to, fines, work assignments, community service, or any combination thereof (handbook 23).

Freshman (less than 30 semester hours) are required to be in their assigned residence hall by 12:30 a.m. Friday and Saturday, unless checked-out overnight, for the weekend, or to study at an assigned study location on campus. They may not sign out after curfew.

Sophomores and Juniors (between 30 and 89 hours) will be required to follow the same curfew as freshman, but not restricted to on campus-study locations.Seniors (90 hours) have no curfew, but can not be stationary at time of curfew if outside, they must be going to car or to a building.

Regardless of the classification, the policy distinctly states all students are to abide by these rules. As we conducted our research, we discovered that this policy has a few flaws in its own guidelines.

Having a curfew is one thing, but not enforcing it fairly brings up a whole new issue of discrimination. The purpose of this report is to point out the discrimination in our curfew policy. We also hope to prove that it will not take much to fix the discrimination on university grounds. Our sister schools, secondary research, provided us with information about their curfew policies, and no other school has such a huge gap in their ratios. Base on our information we gather from students, our primary research, we learned that the students are aware of this problem and want it taken care of.

As a group, we decided that our main goal is to get our University to take action and install necessary security devices. By doing this, we hope to do away with the tension regarding the discrimination our University is faced with. To get our goals accomplished, we have provides some recommendations that our school will greatly benefit from.

Secondary Research: Sister Universities

For our Secondary Research, we called up our Sister Universities to find out about their curfew policy. After viewing most of these policies, we see that we definitely have the most strict curfew policy. These schools worked well with us for this information. Dallas Baptist University has no curfew, for the dorms and currently does not offer on campus apartments. However, they do have a policy on visitation: 2 days form 6 p.m. to 9 p.m.

Henderson State University has no curfew for the upperclassmen that reside in the on campus apartments or for the dorms. Dorm visitation is Wed. from 8-11, and the on campus apartments have no curfew policy.Houston Baptist University has no curfew for the on campus apartments or for the dorms. They offer visitation for the dorms Sat. and Sun. 2 p.m. to 6 p.m. The on campus apartments have everyday visitation but the opposite sex has to be out by 2 a.m.

Howard Payne University does have a policy for the dorms, which is 12:00 a.m. on weeknights and 2:00 a.m. on weekends. For the on campus apartments there is no curfew policy. The dorms have visitation on Sundays from 2 p.m. to 5 p.m. and for the on campus apartments there is no policy except there is no over night.

The on campus apartments and the dorms have no curfew policy and visitation for both is Thursday through Sunday from 6 p.m. to 11 p.m.Dorm curfew is weekends 2 a.m. and weekdays 1 a.m. The dorms offer visitation 2 times a semester. There is no curfew policy for the on campus apartments and visitation is everyday weeknights 12 p.m. to 11 p.m. and weekends 12 p.m. to 12 a.m.Ouchita Baptist has no dorm curfew policy. On Monday, Wednesday, Friday guys can visit girls and on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday girls can visit guys. There is no curfew for on campus apartments and there is open visitation.

Our primary research was obtained by giving out 50 surveys. We handed out 25 to females and 25 to males so that the answers would not be one-sided. The students were very cooperative with us. We asked them to be honest and straightforward with us, and here are the results from the survey.On the questions that have to do with discrimination, the females and males had for the most part the same point of view. This might be the case because the guys know they are getting away with more than the girls can here on campus. Based on our finding from the surveys that we wrote out, we found that generally all students feel that there is sexual discrimination when it comes to the curfew policy. Out of the 50 students that we surveyed, only 7 said that they did not feel this way. All of the students that said that there wasn’t sexual discrimination were a male, which means that all of the females feel this way. They are the ones that are getting the bad deal here because they are paying money that guys don’t have to pay.

Another issue that we were trying to bring up was the fact that males are not getting fined and the females are. 21 out of the 25 females have been fined and 2 out of the 25 males have been fined. This statistic shows that the males are getting off a little easier. These males may be getting caught but are not being fined, which shows that there is a loop hole in the system that the upper management does not see. There has not been a lot of talk about this issue in the past, which tells me that no one really cares. The females might feel that it would be pointless to talk about this because it would not do any good. The guys do not want to talk about this because it is good for them. They are getting what they want out of this because they are not receiving any fines, which doesn’t bring up any problem for them.

One more issue that was discussed was the fact that there might be sexual discrimination on campus. After going over the surveys, we concluded that the students feel that sexual discrimination is on campus as well. This is largely in part of the fines handed out. The guys are not fined nearly as much as the girls on campus. We feel that if you are going to enforce the curfew for one sex, do it for all.

We feel that there has not been too much hype around this subject to bring on a change but if it were to come up, something would have to change. We feel that if a change were to occur, it would have to make the two sexes equal. If a scanner were put in a girl’s dorm then one would have to be put in the guy’s dorm. There are two guys’ dorms that do not have scanners and this makes it hard for the R.A.’s to catch people coming in late. The only way that they could do this is to stay up all night and walk around to catch people.

If the school were to hire security guards, it would make a lot easier to catch these people breaking curfew. Both of the guy dorms are assessable without going through the dorm so it would be hard to put in a scanner. Make all of the students go through the lobby and make them scan. This will allow a record of all the students coming and going. If we take one of these measures, we feel the problem of discrimination on campus will be fix. This will make it equal for all on campus, which will help the students feel that East Texas Baptist University cares about their students.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

teamwork development and school performance analysis cheap mba definition essay help: cheap mba definition essay help

When I joined this college, and particularly this course, I was not curious about how to effectively meet my performance goals. During the start of the summer, the manner in which this course would evolve confused me because of the high demand for group work. The class I am associated with has shown high performance throughout the course. The many groups I have been involved in during my classes have encouraged me increase my confidence in passing exams, and changed the attitude and experience in class. In order to know the effective of team development and management, this paper will use Wheelan four stages of group development from the book “Creating Effective Teams” to analyze the effect of group work in class performance. Moreover, the paper will analyze the effect of teamwork spirit in class performance.

Analysis

Stage one: Dependency and Inclusion

According to Wheelan (2013, p. 8), in a group setting, the members depend on the leaders for vision, direction, organization, and good performance. The dependency concept makes each member in a group seek recognition and works hard so that others can recognize his or her efforts. On the other hand, inclusion involves giving chance to every member to give his or her own views. Inclusion also involves giving recognition to each member in the projects and recognizing their ideas. The stage’s desired outcome is a feeling of confidence and comfort while group members interact with one another (Wheelan, 2013, p. 9).

The theoretical application of this stage corresponds to the first week because the experience was not appealing. Rockas (2014) claimed that forming a group circle was challenging during the first week in the class because there was a feeling of dependency among students. During the first stage, the mode of learning and adaptation was not known. The group was disintegrated because group members hardly knew one another because of the lack of inclusion.

Developing and strong and united group is a challenging process during the first stages of growth (Wheelan, 2013, p. 8). There were no familiar faces the class, so I knew this would be a great opportunity to meet new people!” It was a great opportunity since I would meet new people. Members started establishing connections soon after the formations of groups and introductions. I realized the international student appreciated the teamwork. This was advantageous since he knew his skills would develop. The presentations by each team, aided a lot in the inclusion and understanding of each team member

One of the challenges of working in-group is clear understanding of the complexity surrounding individuals` personality. Individuals have variations in terms of character complexity. Kerchhoff developed interest in developing his English communication skills because of meeting new people who were fluent in the language (Kerkhoff, 2013). In the same way, the lessons from the first stage have helped me in understanding my peers and gaining more experience on some issues like communication and learning styles. In addition, I managed to connect with every member. The first week performance was good. I was able to develop a positive attitude towards the teamwork. Moreover, I was able to learn the importance of teamwork. According to Kerchoff (2013), failure to select his own team members made him excel in studies. From his learning, I also wished not to chose my group members and allow our lecturers place us in groups.

Stage two: Counter dependency and Fight

The characteristics of Wheelan’s second stage of group development involve the activities of protecting a person’s position and fighting for power. According to Wheelan (2013, p. 26), during group formation members are royal but the behavior changes as the group grows old. The cultures developed at initial the stage brought conflicts among the members. The conflicts and fights come in because of deviations from set rules and cultures. The conflicts and resolutions help in the building of strong trust and cohesion among the members. A unique and strong group structure is essential in management and cooperation in the group (Wheelan, 2013, p. 27).

The theoretical period associated with group two in my course is the second week. The second week between May 19th and May 26th made me realize my potential and I could perform better than my set goals. According to Wheelan (2013, p. 11), the counter dependency and fight stage makes learners gain more confidence in their groups and stop depending on their colleagues for assistance. The feeling of ambiguity had disappeared by then. Rockers narrated how he was more comfortable during the second week. “I felt a bit overwhelmed with how much reading was expected (Rockers, 2014)”. In addition, every team member was cohesive and relaxed. The contract formation, selection, and resolution of conflicts reduced occurrences of conflicts. Our team handled any conflicts and any misunderstandings early. We ensured we dealt with conflicts accordingly after detections to prevent poor performances.

Below are some facts that support my conclusion about the second stage of team development. Firstly, attitudes towards the teamwork became more positive than before. Some of the team members who were present facilitated the team contract drafting. Cavinee’s claimed to be very anxious of the activities of the class and absence of any group member did not hinder them from fulfilling their targets and goals (Cavinee’s, 2014). Conflicts of interest were expected, however; this never interfered with the normal learning operations because members had learned how to become dependent in studies. The dissonance was one of the major problems, which causes conflicts and low performance in a group. Our team member’s appreciation of the activities and work was high.

Poor performance in a group comes along because of lack of teamwork (Wheelan, 2013, p. 13). Some members of my group excluded themselves weakening the group spirit, and lowering performance. Members split because of conflicts of interests because some felt more superior, while others wanted to work things on their own. In addition, other factors such as jealousy and competition caused group conflicts. During the second week, Cavinee’s (2014) argued that competition forms an essential tool in group development because it works as a motivator to group members. On the other hand, competition introduces negative outcomes when members show conflict of interests.

The teachings from Wheelan’s second stage of development had many implications on my stay in the college. I was able to accept the new mode of study and learn each other. Learning about individual members` characters enabled me to work with the team effectively. I was able to identify the weaknesses of everyone through interactions. Learning of the weaknesses was an advantage to me since I could handle everyone. In addition, I gained capacity for conflict management and discovered various strategies of dealing with selfish and trouble makers in a group. As other group members would say, Wheelan’s lessons enabled the group to work in a timely manner (Cavinee’s, 2014).

Stage three: Trust and Structure

Stage three forms the most crucial stage in group development because it concerns trust that members have for one another because it helps in developing a strong structure. This stage involves trust among the group members and the formation of an organizational structure. At this stage, the group members had gained many experiences and learned characters of their team members. Trust is important in the success of any work done by the group. The members at this stage have started communicating openly among themselves Wheelan, 2013, p. 38).

The period of the semester that corresponds to this stage was during the third and fourth week. During this time, my team had more confidence in expressing themselves due to the trust that had built up. My group members had gained courage not only in the presence of the team, but also in the presence of the entire class. Some team members might have communication problems, but a strong structure brings together every member (Rockas, 2014).

To support the above argument, I learnt that courage helps in self-explaining. Good communication is important in a group set up (Kerkhoff, 2014). Loyalty and trust had emerged during the third and fourth week. For example, there were many instances when members criticized the works of others which acted as a way of motivating one another to increase our performance. The above trait was a clear indication of Wheelan’s the transformation from stage two to stage three. On the other hand, other group members experienced the same learning environment as Kerkhoff (2014) claimed, “My team works very well together. I feel really good about my team. We do a good job of complimenting each other’s skills.”

On the other hand, the increased clarity of the team goals enables the team to perform better (Wheelan, 2013, p. 15). The leadership and self-management enabled the class to take responsibilities. There was lack of discrimination among my team members because they had learned how to effectively deal with different communication styles. According to Wheelan, (2014), discrimination is a factor of failure in the group because it leads to poor performance. Being on the team is feeling formation of a bond among us taking place. Moreover, I have managed to make new friends. My team has opened up conversations. The fear and lack of understanding disappeared with time.

The implication of the third stage was supported by a lot of development and learning. One of the most important aspects of group work learned from this stage was collaboration. Working together as a group helps in achieving objectives. In addition, the avoid conflicts among group members management of the differences is vital because it helps maintain trust. Kerkhoff’s group attained higher levels out of collaboration between members. “The class has done a good job in guiding team members in group development…” Concentration during class work and offering assistance during group discussions leads to great specialization, strong cohesion, and trust.

Stage four: Work and High Performance

Wheelan`s stage four involves work done and accomplished by the teams. At this stage, the team is productive and the work accomplished is effective. The focus is the quantity and quality of the teamwork and class in general (Wheelan, 2013, p. 44). The objective at this stage is the perfection of the work. The learning process is over. The teams try to ensure that high performance of the work.

The period that represents the fourth stage was during the fifth week. In this period, my team gained the trust, confidence, and positive attitude towards teamwork leading to higher performances. Every member focus was high and insisted on getting work done on time and perfectly. The goal of the team was to make effective decisions and maintenance of high performance. My team already has completed a lot of workload that I believe is good. In the fourth week of the study, every member had put more effort in the exercise (Rockas, 2014).

The following indicators support my selection of week five. Firstly, during my group discussions, I realized that I knew little about my course work. Out of proper interaction with team members and hard work, I have gained more knowledge and discipline. Moreover, positive changes have occurred in class. Students who did not have courage to face the audience can now perfectly express themselves. Cavinee’s (2014) realized that self-expression helps a lot in self-satisfaction. The idea of uncertainty has disappeared and now I can confidently express myself. On the other hand, the objective of effectiveness accomplishment took place during the fifth week. The class had turned into a high performing team. Everyone’s performance, increased tremendously. I gained many experiences and made new friends.

In order to maintain a high performance, the team should make regular evaluations of work done. A comparison of the work achievement among the teams is also crucial. The team performance curve is an effective tool used in an evaluation of the work done among the teams. Moreover, it is a motivational tool. My class has not yet adopted the tool though I strongly encourage the tutor to use this tool in evaluating the performance (Cavinee’s, 2014).

Lessons Learned

The semester has helped me acquired a lot of knowledge from my classmates. I have experienced a lot of change in my attitude towards the teamwork. During the first days, I had negative attitudes towards the teamwork, which eventually changed as I came to realize the significance of teamwork. Moreover, I now know the importance of teamwork and how it is can affect a group’s performance. I have also acquired the skills of managing conflicts and maintaining trust. Teamwork has enhanced my creativity skills. Teachings from Wheelan’s four stages of team development help me solve problems without much struggle. I have also learnt to be tolerant and to manage conflicts. I can now cope with any personality since I have learnt different characters. Moreover, am more creative and this has improved my performance. My creativity has enabled me to formulate problems and solve them without much help though, where need be I consult my team.

On the other hand, teamwork has enabled me identify my areas of weaknesses. Initially, I had never had an experience with group work that made me more afraid of expressing myself in the presence of others. Teamwork has helped me gain more confidence of expressing myself without fear of critics. Based on my experiences in the group, I would like to be a leader in a group. Good leadership ensures that new members feel comfortable and have the freedom of expression.

References

Rockas, K. (2014). MGT 4720 Class Journal. Wright State University. May 12-June 2

Kerkhoff, Joseph, R. (2014). MGT 4720 Class Journal. Wright State University. May 15

Cavinee’s, C. (2014). MGT 4720 Class Journal. Wright State University. June 9-16

Wheelan, S. A. (2013). Creating Effective Teams. Los Angeles: Sage.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Thailand economic development and growth custom essay help: custom essay help

Thailand’s economy sustains stable and relatively fast growth among the world. When cooperating with a local company, it is necessary to analyse the economic factors, political and legal factors, environment factors and social factors so that our company can have an insight into the Thailand society as well as our business partner. As a country with a totally different culture, we use Kluckhohn-Strodtbeck and Hofstede Framework to investigate the culture difference to avoid business conflicts. The main objective of this report is to provide an illustration on the issues that may arise during the cooperation.

Introduction

Thailand’s economy has been developing at an outstanding speed these years since the financial crisis broke out in 1997. It is considered that Thailand has huge potential for marketing demands. Analysis has been made on the business environment, cultural issues and government’s policies of Thailand.

National Business Environment

1.1 Economic factors

The following studies have been collected from the Kingdom of Thailand website:

GDP (2010 prelim.): $317 billion.

Annual GDP growth rate (2010 prelim.): 7.8%.

Inflation rates (2010): 3.3% and 0.9% (excluding energy and food prices).

Per capital income (2010 prelim.): $4,716.

Unemployment rate (2010 prelim.): 1.0% of total labour force.

Natural resources: Tin, rubber, natural gas, tungsten, tantalum, timber, lead, fish, gypsum, lignite, fluorite.

Australia’s GDP in 2009 was $924.843 billion AUD and grew only 0.4% in 2010 and the inflation rate in 2010 was 2.6459%

These economical factors make our business opportunity seem to be a positive outcome in making our business more successful. Thailand’s economy is expanding and business opportunities are at higher demand. Cheaper labour costs and natural resources will make business more efficient and easier to begin business.

1.2 Political and Legal factors

Joint ventures are permitted under Thai law however some restrictions apply in doing business in Thailand. Some of these restrictions follow:

– “All nationalities may travel to and throughout Thailand. Some nationalities must obtain a visa prior to visiting Thailand. Tourists from 43 countries (including Australia) may enter without a visa for 30 days” (Tilleke and Gibbins, 2009, page 7)

-“In cases where it is necessary for economic stability, public interest, public health, national security, peace and order, or good morals of the people, or for any other interests of the Kingdom, the Importation and Exportation Act empowers the Ministry of Commerce to issue ministerial regulations or notifications requiring that certain goods be subject to restrictions for export. Depending on the goods, restrictions vary, from strict prohibition, requirement of licenses, specifications control, special fees, to quality control. Restrictions are generally limited to indigenous agricultural products, cultural and religious items, rare species of native flora and fauna, endangered wildlife, fruits, and seafood. This is generally limited to the requirement that the domestic market must be served first before any surplus goods are exported” (Tilleke and Gibbins, 2009, page 26)

-“A foreigner wishing to conduct business in Thailand is subject to the Foreign Business Act. Export of all types of goods is permitted to be conducted by a foreigner. A foreigner cannot import goods for sale, either retail or wholesale, as a trading company unless the company has been granted permission by the Ministry of Commerce or its capitalization is not less than THB 100 million. However, a foreigner may import raw materials and machinery to manufacture products which are not covered under the Foreign Business Act” (Tilleke and Gibbins, 2009, page 26)

-“The Thai government might seek to participate in the ownership or operation of a business entity. It depends on the nature of the business Under the Foreign Business Act, the Minister of Commerce can regulate the operation of certain aspects of a permit holder’s business such as the ratio of capital to loans, funds brought in from overseas, the ratio of capital of Thais to that of aliens in the business, and the ratio of Thais to alien persons responsible for the management of the business” (Tilleke and Gibbins, 2009, page 34)

The current government officials are:

Chief of State- King Bhumibol Adulyadej

Prime Minister- Abhisit Vejjajiva

Minister of Foreign Affairs- Kasit Piromya

1.3 Environmental factors

“Environment current issues include: air pollution from vehicle emissions; water pollution from organic and factory wastes; deforestation; soil erosion; wildlife populations threatened by illegal hunting” (Thailand Environment issues).

Air pollution from vehicle emissions are mainly caused from motorcycles, which make up between 70- 80% of vehicles on the roads in Thailand. Also diesel trucks and buses contribute towards the air pollution. Other sources such as industries, power plants, agricultural burning, garbage burning, open cooking and forest fires all contribute towards air pollution.

Thailand’s wildlife is threatened by illegal hunting, habitat loss, and industries that sell wild animals as pets to the Thai public.

The elephant is Thailand’s national symbol. The population of elephants in the wild has dropped to an estimated 2,000. Illegal hunters have long hunted elephants for ivory, meat and hides. Younger elephants are often caught for use in tourist attractions and also are used as work animals. Sadly there are more elephants in custody than in the wild, and environmental activists claim that elephants in custody are often mistreated and abused.

While doing business in Thailand, we have to respect the environment and not damage it. Proper safety regulations and factory waste regulations are going to be taken in order to protect the environment.

1.4 Social factors

The following studies have been collected from the Kingdom of Thailand website:

There are 67.0 million people on record in Thailand

Religions: Buddhist

Languages: Thai (official language); English is the second language of the elite; Malay and regional languages and dialects.

Thailand is a major attraction around the world. Many tourists holiday in Thailand because of its lovely and relaxing icons such as beaches, island and markets. Thai people are friendly and have strong religions such as Buddhism. “Buddhists believe that life does not begin with birth and end with death, but rather that every person has several lives based upon the lessons of life not yet learned and acts committed (karma) in previous lives” (Thailand – Thai Language, Culture, Customs and Etiquette).

There are around 67 million people that live in Thailand that are on record. The main language spoken is Thai however other languages are spoken in different parts of Thailand. Mainly schools teach Thai and Thai language is used in the government.

Whist doing business in Thailand, due to culture issues and differences, we have to learn about the culture and the Thai people. We have to learn to respect the many things they treasure and respect such as sacred temples and animal

Basic appeal

The basic appeals about Thailand that are good reasons to do business with the country include:

Property prices are low
Well known import and export country
Cheap labour costs
Thailand is the largest growth market in Asia
Thailand has recently attracted significant foreign investment
Thailand is a fast growing region
Thailand has cheapest airfares within Asia
Thailand has strong business links with China
The country has exceptional infrastructure
Thailand is a large tourist attraction
No capital gains tax, stamp duty or transfer fees for private investors.
Low ongoing taxes
“Today foreigners are regarded by the government as a big investment opportunity in Thailand” (Economic factors in Thailand).

Cultural issues in doing business in Thailand

3.1 Kluckhohn-Strodtbek Framework

In this part of report, Kluckhohn-Strodtbeck and the Hofstede Framework will be used in investigating the effects of cultural issues on doing business in Thailand. The Kluckhohn-Strodtbeck framework emphasises relationship to nature, time orientation, trust and control, material or spiritual, responsibility to others and view of personal space.

As Buddhism is the state of religion of Thailand, it has not only played a critically role in the development of the country but also remains today one of the pillars of Thai society.(Kislenko,2004) Buddhism believes in Animism-the belief that non-human entities are spiritual beings, or at least embody some kind of life-principle.

Relation to nature

Thai people respect everything that exists in the nature such as animals, plants and even a rock. They think what they have got is due to the natural gifts and they should be grateful for that. As a result, Thai people prefer to live in harmony with nature. The situation is same in social environment. However, western people including Australians, think they are able to control the environment and want to take measures to avoid unwilling conditions.

Time orientation

Tai people do not typically plan for the long term project for the future. But there are some evidences that show that foreign ownership may heavily influence time orientation in specific organisations in Thailand. (McLean, 2008) Culture in the Toyota Company in Thailand is strongly influenced by the Japanese, which has a strong future and long term orientation. So when doing business in Thailand, our company can influence our joint venture like view time as a scare resource and focus on the present and near future.

Trust and control

Thailand people think others are trustworthy and that it is easy to tolerate others’ mistakes. Perhaps it has relation to Buddhist teachings as Buddhism teaches followers to be tolerated, to be trusty and to be kind. It is quite similar with an Australian company as people trust each other and value the strength of contracts. Fourthly, according to Thailand Society & Culture Complete Report, long time’s agricultural backwater makes no difference for Thai people in wealth and poverty. Its people seldom participate in the highly competitive global commercial environment. As a result, people do not care about the accomplishment in work and they just see life as a source of joy rather than ceaseless toil. If they have time, Thai prefer to play and talk to other people instead of hard work. When doing business in Thailand, the company should not give staffs too much stress and establish a reward system to motivate them to work.

Responsibility to others

Thai people do not get used to being responsible to others in the group, in other words, they may feel uncomfortable to participate in a team. If we use the model of Australia in implementing a task, it creates barriers. Thai people, “are expected to be told what to do” (Hofstede, 1991, p. 35) and traditional Thai pattern has been more authoritarian or autocratic. It is an important difference in operating the business.

View of personal space

Thai prefer to do the work in private as they feel embarrassed when working in the public. They also emphasis “face” that is to say they do not want to lose face when doing something wrong.

3.2 Hofstede Framework

Hofstede Framework is a framework for studying cultural differences along four dimensions such as Individualism versus Collectivism, Power distance, Uncertainty avoidance and Masculinity versus Femininity. (Wild et al. 2007)

Individualism versus Collectivism

Thai people advocate collectivism like many other Asian countries. It can be reflected in all aspects of social life. For example, strangers are to be treated like friends; people value family much and decision making is focused in the group. All of these probably have close relationship with the long time’s agricultural tradition that is: collective farming. However, Australia emphasis the power of individual, so if dealing with the business issues in Thailand, our company should respect the opinions of the majority and pay attention to sales service to ensure the generation of positive word-of-mouth, which also reinforces future sales.

Power distance

High power distance is a symbol of Thailand society. It is rooted in the Buddhism belief and autocratic monarchy in Thailand history. King has the supreme status and people all over the country respect their Royal Family. The elderly and Monks have high social status and women even cannot sit by the Monks in the public transportations. (Kislenko, 2004) High power distance causes inequity, special recognition and prestige in society.

Uncertainty avoidance

Thai value tradition and they always stress ‘the past orientation’ when doing business. They have strong faith in the rules and procedures which mainly come from the religious doctrine. And the low unemployment and low turnover rate also reflect the high uncertainty avoidance. People in Thailand seem not to open to the new things and fear of changes. All of those are quite different in Australia as Australia has low uncertainty avoidance. As a result, when communicating with the company in Thailand, we need to respect their traditions and give them more time to accept the changes and new opinions.

Masculinity versus Femininity

Thailand is a feminine-like country. People value altruism and strangers are welcomed with hospitality. The life is leisurely and though men still play a dominated role in the society, we can see many fathers do the housework and take care of children and women work in the many social spheres from a saleswoman to a university professor.

Besides, there are still some customs the company needs to consider when doing a business. For the greetings, wai is a common gesture among Thai people instead of shaking hands and kissing. (Kislenko, 2004) Wai consists of a slight bow, with the palms pressed together in a prayer-like fashion. Business person is better to master this way of greeting to be successfully assimilated into the community. For the langue, as Thailand society is very hierarchical, so businessman should use honorific when speaking with elderly people or person with a high social status. The next is body language. Thai people follow the Buddhism teachings and think the head is sacred and closest to heaven. So it is rude to touch one’s head according to Thailand Society & Culture Complete Report. And the feet are the lowest parts; it is regarded as impolite to stick out the feet. Crossing one’s legs is common in Australia but it is not allowed in Thailand. For the time and punctuality, though punctuality is a sign of respect, it is not ingrained in people’s opinions. Another reason is the bad traffic which leads to the late for the appointment or meetings. In the business communication, gifting usually a business card or special local products is welcomed.

Government’s policy about Foreign Direct Investment in Thailand

Over the past two decades, Thailand government has made much effort to attract Foreign Direct Investment to improve its technology skills and help to achieve modernization goals by providing guarantees for the investments and projects and controlling the taxation rate in an ideal range. Foreign Direct Investment has taken up a large part on economic growth. What is more, Thailand government has increasingly taken measures to increase foreign direct investment by reducing tax rate and providing special privilege by the Board of Investment (BQI).

Thailand government mainly promotes FDI by focusing on taxation control. According to the taxation data presented by the government in 2002, we can see that the standard tax rate in Thailand is 30%. Nevertheless, the tax rate is 16% for Hong Kong, 22% for Singapore, 25% for South Korea, 28% for Vietnam and Malaysia (Chadin 2006).

There is also a series of taxation privileges that the government presented to the enterprises in the less developed areas. For instance, the privileges in Zone 1 contain a corporate income tax exemption for years, providing the project locates its factories in industrial estates or promoted industry zones, a 50% reduction in import duty on the machinery to be used in the project and Exemption from import duty on raw materials used in the export products for 1 year (Chadin 2006). During the past twenty years, the Thailand government has benefited a lot from Foreign Direct Investment. Meanwhile, the Thailand economy has enjoyed great growth due to its large scale of import. Singapore and Japan are the main resources of foreign direct investments mainly focusing on the finance, petroleum and estate sectors (Yale Global Online 2004).

The Thailand government is so glad facing large scale of FDI bursting into their country which brings about enormous profits that the Board of Investment has set up incentives in certain conditions. The foreign enterprises can enjoy corporate income tax exemption for 8 years regardless of location and import duty exemption on machinery regardless of location when they locate their project on basic transportation system, public utilities, environment protection, and technological development. The Thailand government takes this measure to encourage development on the basic society construction.

It is not only the economy factors that make the Thailand government greatly support on foreign direct investment, the government also plans to get full knowledge of the high technology, management skills and gain excellent talents in the long term run. Since the financial crisis erupted in 1997, large amount of foreign investments have broken into Thailand, because of 38% depreciation of baht. For example: The steam of FDI into Thailand was made up of Japan 28%, U.S. 18%, Singapore 18%, Hong Kong 12%, the E.U. 12% and Taiwan 5% (Chadin 2006). The economy growth keeps a favorable trend. From 2002 to 2008, the flow of foreign direct investment has been consistently increasing by the average of 7.5 billion trading volume a year.

To sum up, the Thailand government has definitely put a positive attitude towards the foreign direct investment since its economic development has benefited so much from it. The Thailand government mainly encourages foreign enterprises on taxation and certain incentives. As a whole, the trend of Thailand economy presents to increase by a large margin in the future.

Conclusion

In conclusion, as a developing country, Thailand maintains a rapid economic growth. It appeals more and more foreign investors to seek business opportunities based on its cheap labour cost, vast market, geographical advantage, natural resources and agricultural foundation. In addition, the government also carries out preferential policies to attract foreign investment. However, to our company, when doing business in Thailand, it is necessary to be aware of the culture difference to reduce conflict and make sure the operation of the business is smooth. We have reasons to believe if we actually know this country, we can get a lot from our cooperation.

References:

– Sonsri G, Analysis of Thai Political culture factors as a motivator influencing the performance of municipal employees in public service delivery, faculty of social sciences and humanities, mahidol university, viewed 11 may 2011, <http://www.google.com.au/url?sa=t&source=web&cd=1&ved=0CB0QFjAA&url=http%3A%2F%2Funpan1.un.org%2Fintradoc%2Fgroups%2Fpublic%2Fdocuments%2FEROPA%2FUNPAN027465.pdf&rct=j&q=thailand%20political%20factors&ei=wTXLTaSOBKvOiAKJoZH7BA&usg=AFQjCNEg-SbGeBmMG0urCsDWWQOm2IgrsA&cad=rja>

– Kingdom of Thailand, January 28, 2011, Bureau of East Asian and Pacific Affairs, Viewed 12 May 2011,

<http://www.state.gov/r/pa/ei/bgn/2814.htm#>

-Tilleke and Gibbins doing business in Thailand, 2009, viewed 12 May 2011,

<www.lexmundi.com/…/GuidesToDoingBusiness/Guide_Thailand.pdf>

-Thailand Environment issues, Index mundi, viewed 12 May 2011

< http://www.indexmundi.com/thailand/environment_current_issues.html>

– Thailand – Thai Language, Culture, Customs and Etiquette, Kwintessential, viewed 12 May 2011,

< http://www.kwintessential.co.uk/resources/global-etiquette/thailand-country-profile.html>

– Business Environment Snapshot for Thailand, viewed 9 may 2011,

<http://rru.worldbank.org/besnapshots/BecpProfilePDF.aspx?economy=thailand>

-History timeline, time for kids, viewed 12may 2011,

< http://www.timeforkids.com/TFK/teachers/aw/wr/article/0,28138,1156562,00.html>

-McLean, G. N. (1998), The role of human resource development in Thailand in a time of national economic crisis, Paper presented at Chulalongkorn University, Bangkok, Thailand

-Hofstede, G. (1991), Cultures and organizations: Software of the mind, Berkshire, England: McGraw-Hill International (UK) Limited

-Wild, J.J., Wild, K.L., Han J.C.Y. and Rammal, H., International Business: The Challenges of Globalisation, Pearson Education Australia, Frenchs Forest, NSW, 2007

-World Trade press, 2010, Thailand Society & Culture Complete Report: An All-Inclusive Profile Combining All of Our Society and Culture Reports, 2nd edn, World Trade Press,

-Kislenko, A 2004, Culture and Customs of Thailand, Greenwood Press, London, UK

– Fiscal Policy Office

Ministry of Finance in Thailand, Tax Incentives and FDI in Thailand

Chadin Rochananonda

-Fiscal Policy Office

Ministry of Finance in Thailand, February 2006, viewed in 10/5/2011,

<http://www.econ.hit-u.ac.jp/~ap3/apppfdi6/paper/THAILAND.pdf>

-Reports on FOREIGN DIRECT INVESTMENT (FDI) IN ASIA, Thailand Board of Investment’s Investment Review Publication, viewed on 11/5/2011,

<http://www.business-in-asia.com/fdi_and_government_support.htm>

-Thailand as an FDI Oasis, FDI, viewed in 11/5/2011,

<http://yaleglobal.yale.edu/content/thailand-fdi-oasis>

-Tracking Thailand’s FDI, Business Report Thailand, viewed in 13/5/2011,

<http://www.businessreportthailand.com/tracking-thailand%E2%80%99s-fdi-12526>

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Gao Xingjian Buying Fishing Rod for My Grandfather easy essay help: easy essay help

Gao Xingjian a Chinese-born author of a number of literature and artworks. His effort was rewarded in 2000 when he emerged the winner of the Nobel Prize for Literature. However, at this time, he had changed his citizenship to French. After migrating to France in 1987, Gao Xingjian was constitutionally legible for French citizenship in 1997. Gao Xingjian was born in 1940 and survived the Word War I to become a renowned playwright, novelist, and critic writer. Gao is also a celebrated painter, stage director, translator, and screenwriter. Although globally recognized for his magnificent contribution in art work, painting, and literature, Gao is least celebrated in his native country, China (Xingjian 56-7). The Chinese-born writer contributed to the world of painting and novel through his pieces of writing and painting works that still embrace until today. However, this study will only analyze two of his great works; “The Accident” and “Buying Fishing rod for my Grandfather”.

“The Accident” by Gao Xingjian is purely about a traffic accident on the China’s streets that occurred just right outside electronic repair shop. Xingjian commences by describing the cause of this fatal accident involving a cyclist and a bus colliding head-on. With the street full of pedestrians, the cyclist try to force his way out the road for the speeding and horning business and cars to pass only for the bus to ran on the rider, crushing him to death on the sport. This happens following the break failure despite efforts by the driver to bring the bus to a stop. Interestingly, when the cyclist sensed danger, he opted to save his son who was carried on the baby carriage by pushing the baby carrier off his bicycle. The man was ran over by the wheels of the bus beyond recognition while the innocent baby survived the nightmare without incurring any damage. After upon arrival of the police to the accident scene, the little baby was rushed to the nearby hospital for further medical examination (Xingjian 79). The author Xingjian uses his creativity to show how tragedies and misfortunes like this accident emotional and psychologically affect us. The evening death of the cyclist in the road accidents in front of many pedestrians touches on the lives of many. The evening event on the street of China attracts a large crowd, thus showing the level of creativity of the author through introducing scenes that are touching.

In “The Accident”, the author demonstrate some of the main Chinese cultures by highlighting the responsibilities and duties a Chinese soon owes to his father. With the dominance of the “One Child” policy in China, male children are valued over the female children. For this reason, the author tries to emphasize on the cultural values of boys in the Chinese society, and therefore, the death of a son would be a major setback to the society at large (Xingjian 77-9). The author, Xingjian, therefore uses the road accident to outline the social problems facing the Chinese government. In particular, Xingjian identifies the dead of the cyclists to expose the weak traffic control regulations in China with the faster population growth rate.

The Buying a Fishing Rod for My Grandfather is a collection of stories written during the 1990s. The story by Gao Xingjian focuses on the past experiences of the Chinese culture and way of life by using a little boy watching football. In this titular story, a grandfather who has been using homemade fishing rods made from bamboo is bought for fancy fiberglass fishing stick ( Xingjian 43). This news fishing rod is beautiful and making the narrator to flashback his young age when he and the grandfather used to fish together. The village that the narrator was brought up in as a child has drastically changed to the extent that even tracing the streets is a problem to the narrator. In particular, the narrator identified the lake where he and the grandfather often fished together as no more with creeks of dry valley as the only living evidence of the old prestigious lake that provided source of living to many. All these past reflections and memories happen when the narrator sits back in his home city watching football on the television. The wife of the narrator gets annoyed with the valueless and expensive for nothing fancy fishing rod bought as all the finishing waters had tried up, hence no fishing place in the home city ( Xingjian 45). However, this sophisticated fishing rod is just but an attempt by the narrator to recall his past experiences that also serves as an offering to his late grandfather as a replacement to his grandfather’s bamboo fishing road that he happen to have broken during his boyhood. According to the author, Gao, this story brings out unmoored sense for the loss of purpose and meaning of barreling to the future, thus paving the old and conservative nature of live for modernity’s sake ( Xingjian 76-9). The author uses this story to identify the changes that have taken place in the society and the contribution of modernity to these socio-cultural changes, hence loss of traditional values and heritage that were at one point valued and worshipped.

Works Cited

Xingjian, Gao. Buying a Fishing Rod for my Grandfather (Fast Fiction). HarperCollins Publishers, 2011.

Nobel Prize Laureates in Literature, Part2: Faulkner-kipling. Detroit: Thomson Gale, 2007. Print.

Xingjian, Gao. “The Accident.” The Story and its Writer (7th Ed). Ed… Ann Charters. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2007. Print.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

astronomer’s wife by kay Boyle analysis writing essay help: writing essay help

In the “Astronomer’s Wife” by Kay Boyle, something as simple as a conversation with a plumber about a stopped elbow is enough to trigger an awakening in Mrs. Katherine Ames. When Mrs Ames realized that the plumber was talking about something she understood (the stopped elbow), she realized that her marital problems were not the result of a division between the sexes; instead, she realized that some men, like the plumber, are as practical as she is, andthat some other men, like her husband, scorn people like her because they are intellectually inclined. Previous to this discovery, Katherine did not realize that there were different kinds of men, and therefore she did not realize that she and her husband were mismatched. Furthermore, inher awakening, Mrs. Ames also discovers that she, like the plumber, occupies as valuable aplace in society as the astronomer, for she does the “dirty” work to free people like her husband to have time to think and to discover.

The scene in question takes place after Mrs. Ames has already noticed that the plumber has a few physical characteristics that match her own (such as blond hair), and she is talking to him as he descends into the earth. The scene begins immediately after the plumber says”I think something has stopped the elbow”, because this phrase was one of the few things that a man has ever said that Mrs. Ames has understood. After the plumber has descended into the ground before the scene,Mrs. Ames is the only one left. She spends the entire duration of this scene sitting onthe grass, silently thinking and revealing her thoughts to the audience.

During her course of thinking, Mrs. Ames makes the important discovery that there is an awhole race of practical people like herself, men and women alike. She knew that “when her husband spoke of height, having no sense of it, she could not picture it nor hear”, but strangely enough, when another man who happened to be a plumer spoke of his work, “madness in a daily shape, as elbow stopped, she saw clearly and well”. Mrs Ames finally realized during these thoughts that these were two men with two different ways of life, and perhaps herway of life suited the plumber’s more than the astronomer’s, in that she too could identify only with daily concerns. The division between people in her mind was no longer just between men and women; it was now the working and the thinking, those who “had always gone up, [and] others who went down, like the corporeal being of the dead”. She now recognized that there were both physical and spiritual human beings, herself and the plumber being the former, and her husband being the latter.

The theme is revealed in the way that these two classes of people, the toilers and the thinkers, react to the world. The people who work with their hands, when they see “weeds springing up, [do] not move to tear them up from life”. In other words, people like Mrs, Ames, upon recognizing something that occupies the same position in society that they do, such as the often ill-regarded weed, do not feel compelled to destroy it. Weeds, like the workers, although considered ugly, are as necessary for nature to be in balance as the more beautiful flower is. However,people like the astronomer “could balance and divide, weed out, destroy”. This indicatesthat people with lofty ambitions, like the astronomer, do not regard the common people as necessary for the world to run smoothly, and would rather obliterate them. The astronomer does not realize that by unclogging pipes and performing other such chores, those people have allowed

him to be free to think about large-scale problems. Interaction between the two types of people is necessary, whether either one realizes it, for the world to function.

The “Astronomer’s Wife” is an excellent short story that brings out the often forgotten point that both the practical people and the ambitious dreamers are important for each other’s survival. While Mrs. Ames perhaps could never get along without her husband, itwas no fault of her own that she didn’t. She provided a comfortable existance for the astronomer so that he would be free to do his work, and the marriage would have beenhappier if Mr. Ames recognized all that she had done, and had considered her lifestyle avalid one. Of course an understanding was never reached, because otherwise the authorwould not have been able to illustrate the similar conflicts that exist in today’s society so well.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The book Best Little Girl in the World cheap mba definition essay help: cheap mba definition essay help

The author of my book is Steven Levenkron. Warner Books published this book in September of 1978 in New York, NY. The genre of my book is fiction with suspense. The Best Little Girl in the World could be based on a true story, but it is not completely true to life. It would fall under the suspense category because the reader does not know if Kessa will live or die. The all-important purposes of this book are to inform and to narrate. The author does a nice job of achieving his purpose. I am now aware of the many dangers of the deadly disease being described. Steven Levenkron has many qualifications. He is a “practising psychotherapist with a speciality in eating disorders” (The Best Little Girl in the World page 2). He has been a “clinical consultant at Montefiore Hospital and Medical Center as well as the Center for the study of Anorexia and Bulimia in New York City” (page 2). He is also a “current member of ANAD of Highland Park, Illinois” (page 2).

This book does have a few weaknesses but more strengths. A weakness would have to be the ending. It is not eventful. I was hoping for a surprise of some sort, and it never came. However, I noted many strengths. The descriptive details seem great. Although the details appear rather gross at points, I think that is a good thing. That way a reader discovers the harsh reality of the disease. “The thinner is the winner” (The Best Little Girl in the World Steven Levenkron page 25). This is a powerful quote because thinness is what the whole story is based upon. Kessa thinks that the thinner she is the better. She is most definitely proved wrong in the end.

I noted three main settings used in this book. The Best Little Girl in the World takes place in the year of 1979. The first one is the Dietrich’s home. Their apartment is located in New York City. The second location is at Francesca’s dancing studio downtown. The third location where the action takes place is in the hospital. Kessa is in the hospital for about three months, and then she is released to live at home.

Four main characters are present in this book. They happen to be Kessa, Lila, Grace and Harold. The two protagonists are Kessa and Grace. Kessa is a short, frail, fifteen-year-old girl. Grace appears to be a middle-aged housewife. Grace is supportive of Kessa even through the tough times. The antagonists are Harold and Lila. Harold is Kessa’s father who has a slight drinking problem. He always yells and is ill-tempered. Lila, Kessa’s roommate in the hospital, is always putting Kessa down for being anorexic. She calls her a “skinny.”

One type of conflict in this particular book is man/woman versus man/woman. This is shown when Kessa is forced to eat by her parents. Another type of conflict is man/woman versus self. This is the biggest conflict throughout the entire story. Kessa continues to battle herself over her weight. Yet another type is man/woman versus nature. This is shown when Kessa’s blood pressure drops to an extremely low rate. Man/woman versus society is the pictures of skinny models that Kessa cuts out demonstrate the effect of society upon young people. Man/woman versus fate, supernatural, and god/goddess is shown because Kessa’s fate is to keep her life.

The writing style of the author is third-person omniscient. This means that the author can crawl into the character’s minds. I enjoy this style because the reader is able to know what all of the characters are thinking.

I enjoyed this book, so I would definitely recommend it to others. It shows the harsh reality of anorexia nervosa. After reading this book, an individual will realize that this is a serious matter, which should not be taken lightly.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

judicial system analysis in american state research essay help: research essay help

The two books are very important because they give a detailed and critical evaluation of the American judicial system. As stated by these scholars, the United Stats of America (USA) has been accused of advancing racial segregation amongst its population. The two books state that everyone is aware of this fact because it has been a historical problem affecting the society for a very long period of time. However, everybody should come up to condemn the practice. This will enable the society to create room for equity and fairness to all the Americans.

A series of laws have been legislated to safeguard the interest of the native whites. However, this has been done by compromising while compromising the rights of the minority groups such as immigrants. Surprisingly, the judiciary which should be concerned about people’s welfare has not done much to advocate for their rights. As explained in one of the texts, one of the laws which have been propagating racial discrimination is the infamous Civilian Exclusion Order No. 34. As a military law, it was meant to regulate the movement of Japanese during World War II. After its ratification on 9, May, 1942, it immediately prohibited the free movement of Japanese. Instead, it allowed Native Americans to move without any hindrance.

Although the accused person lost the case during the initial trial, the appeal should not dismissed. Such cases are based on racism and do not have any value to add on the people of America. It is not fair to mistreat other people because of their racial background. Despite the fact that Japanese are perceived as threats, they should be treated as individual persons. It may be true that some of them are bad people who can wreck havoc on America. However, the fact is that all of them can not be bad. Some are loyal and should not be oppressed at all.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Biblo Baggins book story detailed analysis essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

The book begins with Biblo Baggins enjoying a pipe after breakfast. This is one of his favorite pleasures and he feels quite content in doing so. He is middle-aged, and resides in a burrow in the ground. One morning Gandalf, a wizard stops by to talk with Biblo. He tells Biblo that he is looking for someone to go on an adventure with him. Although Biblo is tempted he declines, but not before inviting Gandalf for tea the next morning.

The next day Biblo hears his doorbell and he remembers inviting Gandalf for tea, but instead of the wizard at the door, there is a group of dwarves, thirteen in all. Thorin son of the dwarf king starts to outline a plan on how to regain the treasure stolen by the dragon Smaug. Biblo is shocked to realize these plans involve him. He then realizes that Gandalf has tricked him by inscribing on his door that he was a burglar seeking a job with lots of excitement. With all this talk of quests and glory Biblo decides to join the party after all.

Gandalf reveals a key and a map of their journey, which ends at the Lonely Mountain. It is there that the treasure of Thorins’ ancestors is guarded by Smaug. The quest begins and the party meets at the Green Dragon Inn. From there they venture into the Lone-lands. As heavy rains begin to fall, Biblo notices that Gandalf is missing. When it starts to pour they stop to investigate a light. Their Biblo finds three trolls grumbling about food. Biblo decides to live up to title of burglar and attempts to pick one of the trolls’ pockets. However they quickly capture him. The dwarfs see what’s going on and try to save Biblo but all of them except Thorin are caught.

Thorin formulates a plan to free them but fails. Gandalf returns and occupies the trolls till dawn, and then they turn into stone. The group takes the two swords and a knife the trolls were carrying. The travelers come across the Secret Valley. There they stop at Elronds’ Last Homely House. Elrond tells them the only way to use the key that Thorin possesses is to wait where the thrush knocks and the setting sun will shine up on the keyhole. The next morning the group heads toward the Misty Mountains. A storm has caused them to seek shelter in a cave.

The cave however turns out to be an entrance to the goblin kingdom. Again the group is captured. Only Gandalf is free, and he slays the Goblin King, and once again frees the party from doom. During the escape Biblo is knocked unconscious and is left behind. He awakes to find a ring of power that belongs to Gollum, which makes its wearer invisible. Biblo slips the ring on his finger and disappears. He follows Gollum invisibly toward the entrance to the outside world. He then jumps over Gollums’ head to freedom. Outside he is finds his dwarf friends. Later they encounter Wargs, which are large savage wolves. The Wargs chase the party into the trees. High in the trees Gandalf uses a spell to start the pine cones on fire, in order to drive the wolves away. However the plan backfires and the very trees they took refuge in is now burning. Luckily for them the king of the eagles spot them. He and his eagles drop out of the sky and saves the party. The eagles drop them off near Mirkwood Forest.

This is where they come across Beorn; a bear like man who can change into a bear. He puts them up for the night and outfits them with supplies for their trip into Mirkwood. He also warns them not to stray from the path in the forest. When they are ready to enter the forest, Gandalf announces he will not accompanying in this partof the journey. The group feels lost without him but they go on. They come across a black river. It is here that Bombur, one of the Dwarves falls in and is forced into a sleep from which he cannot awake. Food is scarce now and the hungry travelers are lured off the path by visions of elves feasting in the forest. To their surprise every time they announce their presence to the elves…they elves vanish!

Once again Biblo finds himself separated from the group. He stops for a short nap and awakes to find himself tied down by a giant spider. He uses his sword to cut himself free. He then attacks the spider and kills it. Feeling proud of his deed, he decides to name his sword “Sting”. Biblo finds

his friends deep within the forest. They too have been captured by spiders, but have not escaped. Biblo puts on his magic ring and forms a plan to rescue his friends. It works and the party gets out of danger. The celebration of escaping the spiders is short lived since the dwarfs are again

captured by Wood Elves. Biblo again uses his ring and escapes capture. He followed the elves to there home in the forest. There he forms a plan to free his friends. He opens their cells and seals them in barrels. He then floats the barrels up the river to Lake-town and freedom. In Lake-town

they get more supplies and venture to the Lonely Mountain. On the mountain they heard a thrush drop a snail to the rocks. Recalling what Beorn told them about the thrush and sunlight, they quickly found the hidden back entrance to Smaug’s lair.

Biblo puts on his ring and goes to confront the dragon. It is there he notices that in Smaugs’ underbelly there is a place that is not covered by his iron like scales. After conversing with the dragon biblo returns to the party Smaug however is angry about his little invisible visitor and heads to destroy Lake-town. When the dragon attacks, a thrush told Bard (the captain of the archers) that Smaug has a weak spot in his breast. Bard used his black arrow to slay the beast. Then the towns people made him king of lake town. With smaug dead the men and elves go to claim his hoarded treasure. Dwarf troops under Thorins’ kinsman Dain also appear. There fighting is soon changed to alliance when the Wargs and Goblins approach and so The Battle of the Five Armies begins.

During the battle Thorin is hurt and Biblo gets knocked unconscious by falling rocks. The eagles as well as Beorn, in bear form join the fray. The Wargs and goblins are defeated. Biblo later returns to his burrow under the hill with a chest of treasure, a ring of power, and a great story to tell.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The Grasslands book three divisions professional essay help: professional essay help

This book is divided down into three parts. The first third of this book is an overall description of grasslands and the lack of interest in them. As early as the second page, Brown writes about the lack of national parks that are dedicated to the preservation of grasslands. The second third of the book is mostly pictures of the different types of plants and animals that are found in the grasslands. The final third is an in-depth description of each animal or plant that was previously pictured.

Grasslands are extremely hot during the summer months and very cold during the winter months. Some only receive about 10 to 30 inches of rain per year. Sometimes the summers in grasslands are so hot that the grass catches on fire extremely easily. These fires are dangerous because they spread through the dry grass rapidly. During the winter, however, the snow might be so high that it will reach up over your head and beyond.

On the bright side, because of the have unpredictable climate, they are perfect for planting and harvesting crops. Without even knowing it, we are effected by the grasslands every day. Whether it’s a hamburger from Mc Donald’s or because we live there, we have been affected.

There are not many tall tress or bushes in the grasslands, because there is just not enough water for them to live. The amount of wind is another factor that stops the trees from growing very tall. The wind effects more than just the trees though. It effects the crops as well. The amount of wind the grasslands receive often effects the size of the crops harvested.

Grasslands play a large part in all of our lives. We as Americans should do our part in preserving and restoring the grasslands before they are all built into cities or towns. Grasslands have given us a foundation on which we have built our lives. Now, I think it is time that grasslands take their rightful place in history.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The little prince book in real life context easy essay help: easy essay help

In the eyes of a child, there is joy, there is laughter. But as time ages us, as soon as we flowered and became grown-ups the child inside us all fades that we forget that once, we were a child.

The story begins about drawings of closed and open boa constrictors. Later, the author relates a story about the Turkish astronomer who discovers the little prince’s home, Asteroid B-612. When he presents his findings to the International Congress of Astronomy, dressed in his comical Turkish outfit, he is not believed. Man has not learned to look beneath the exterior, or rather, he has forgotten how. Because adults never look within, they will never know themselves or others.

A fox is one cunning animal. And in the story, it is proven to be right. From the fox’s lesson that one can see only what is essential by looking with the heart, the author leaves the desert as a changed person. He agrees with the little prince’s thought: “the stars are beautiful, because of a flower that cannot be seen”.

The rose is very fragile and needs constant care. Love is not a matter of choice; it is a matter of consequence; indeed, it is a matter of survival. Men must learn to love one another or expire. Love is what gives life meaning. The little prince’s love for his rose is so important to him that his love gives the author’s life purpose and direction.

The fox teaches the little prince how to love. It is the time that one “wastes” on someone or something that makes it important. It is the fox that tells us how love overcomes existentialism: “One only knows the things that one tames… Men buy things already made in the stores. But as there are no stores where friends can be bought, men no longer have friends.”

The three volcanoes represent our problems. The active volcano is our current problems; the extinct, our past trials, and the dormant, the problems that we don’t know if they are through or there are still to come. But as the rain stops pouring down, rainbow starts to form. Joy and pleasure must be earned– not given or received — like the joy the water from well gives to the little prince and the pilot. Its sweetness comes from the journey under the stars and the work of the pilot’s arms making the pulley sing.

The different planets that the little prince visited and the people he met presents man’s preoccupations with useless pastimes, wealth and power, and technology. It is these human characteristics that cause man “to miss the essentials in life: beauty, love and friendship”

Drinking is a meaningless activity. The roundabout logic of the tippler shows the stupidity of this activity when he explained to him why he drinks. Man’s need for attention is presented in the conceited man who lives in the second planet. Man’s obsession with wealth and power is seen through the King and Businessman. The king puts a great deal of importance into being obeyed when he orders only what would happen anyway. The businessman takes great price in owning all the stars, a collector too busy counting them to get any pleasure from their beauty. The little prince tries to show the pointlessness of his “property” by explaining that it does the stars no good to be owned. The little prince then tells how he owns a flower and three volcanoes. The fact that he owns and takes care of them does them some good. The businessman does not help the stars.

We can also see man’s fascination with science and technology. Technology on its own can never bring human happiness because it can neither create human relationship nor reveal the person of another. This apathy is illustrated in the story of the train-switch operator. Dozens of dozing passengers are routed in all different directions, never truly knowing where they are going or what they are looking for.

The little prince may be compared to Jesus Christ. The little prince arrives on Earth in the desert beneath “his” star during a time of spiritual conflict. He is professed to be without sin, even by the serpent, a biblical symbol of evil. “Like Christ in the temple, he astounds the author with his intellect”. He recognizes the drawing of the closed boa constrictor immediately and knows that the author’s attempts to fix his engine have been successful before the author can tell him. When the author runs out of water in the desert, the little prince “miraculously” leads him to a village well – even though they are in the middle of the desert without a town in sight. At the well, they share their “last supper” and the price gives the author a lesson very similar to “the Christian ‘Love one another”. The time of the little prince’s departure from Earth is predetermined. He tells the author that he will look like he has died, but will live on. The little prince sacrifices himself because of his love for his rose — an act paralleling Christ’s sacrifice for his love of all mankind. When the author does not find the little prince’s body at daybreak, he knows that the little prince has returned to his “heavenly” home, leaving with “his follower a sort of Holy Ghost– his star in the heavens and his memory.

When one decides to live in simplicity-void of complications and concerns of repercussion—that person must learn to look at life from a child’s apprehension because it is from childhood where one gropes the freedom of innocence: no bonds, no chains to whatever, just that extreme bliss of lucid happiness not rooted from some asinine desire of substantiality. No, not all adults lie in this plane of substantiality, but then again, they are adults.

It is said that the eyes are blind and the heart on the other hand, is clairvoyant. As what the fox said, that which is essential, is invisible to the eye. Adults simply have forgotten this truth for they are engulfed in their need and desire for figures. It need not matter to them how happiness shall come, so long as they experience it. They have come and gone with no fixed destination unlike the children who distinctly seem to be following a need. As wisdom comes with age, does greediness, sloth, lust, avarice, etc. which corrupt the soul. The children, with their unblemished innocence, seem to be more of the logical beings. With their simple needs, they establish within themselves and everything around them a sort of attachment, do we dare call it love, because they feel the importance and beauty in everything, which apparently, we, adults fail to take notice.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The bridge of sanLuis Rey by thornton wilder college application essay help online: college application essay help online

People who think of Thornton Wilder primarily in terms of his classic novella “Our Town,” The Bridge of San Luis Rey will seem like quite a switch. For one thing, he has switched countries; instead of middle America, he deals here with Peru. He has switched eras, moving from the twentieth century back to the eighteenth. He has also dealt with a much broader society than he did in “Our Town,” representing the lower classes and the aristocracy with equal ease. But despite these differences, his theme is much the same; life is short, our expectations can be snuffed out with the snap of a finger, and in the end all that remains of us is those we have loved.

The novella begins by describing the quest of a Franciscan monk, Brother Juniper, to figure out why some people’s lives are cut short while others, apparently less deserving of life, live well into their eighties and nineties. He has happened to witness a terrible accident

(the sudden collapse of a national landmark, the Bridge of San Luis Rey) which five people were crossing at the time of the disaster. All five were killed instantly: a little boy, a young girl, a wealthy old woman, an old man, and a youth. Brother Juniper is shocked into a metaphysical thought: “If there were any pattern in the universe at all, any plan in a human life, surely it could be discovered mysteriously latent in those lives so suddenly cut off. Either we live by accident and die by accident, or we live by plan and die by plan. And in that instant Brother Juniper made the resolve to inquire into the secret lives of those five persons, that moment falling through the air, and to surprise the reason of their taking off” (Wilder, 5).

This is the wonderful premise behind Wilder’s examination of the connected lives of these five people. Several of them never actually meet, any more than we “meet” people with whom we happen to ride an elevator but, each of them knows someone who knows one of the other victims. Wilder goes on to clear up the stories of their lives, devoting a chapter to each of the major characters: The old woman, The Marquesa; The young man, Esteban; and the old man, Uncle Pio. (The other two victims, the young maid Pepita and the child Jaime, are not really explored, because they are seen primarily in relationship to the adults they accompany.)

The Marquesa, Wilder reveals, lives an extraordinarily lonely life; her husband is dead, and her only daughter has deliberately moved to Spain to get away from her mother. The mother, however, is devoted to the girl, and writes voluminous letters about every aspect of

Peruvian life, under the misguided assumption that the girl must be homesick for news of her native city. These letters are in stark contrast to Wilder’s description of what the Marquesa’s life is really like; she is old and ugly and eccentric, and the butt of all Lima’s jokes. She, however, lives in blissful ignorance of this fact, because her attention is so completely focused on her daughter. She does not even see the fact that in her own household her faithful little teenage maid is miserable from the lack of being loved. When she accidentally learns this from reading one of Pepita’s letters (coincidentally on the same day that the Marquesa receives a criticizes letter from her own daughter) she goes in and touches the hair of the sleeping Pepita and says, “Let me begin again” (Wilder, 39). Wilder concludes the chapter with, “Two days later they started back to Lima, and while crossing the bridge of San Luis Rey the accident which we know befell them” (Wilder, 39).

The next story tells of a twin, Esteban. He and his brother Manuel are foundlings, raised in the same convent as Pepita herself had been. However, Pepita, as we know, was taken in by a wealthy woman, while Manuel and Esteban seem to have fended much more for themselves. The boys are very close, even speaking an invented language (not an uncommon phenomenon among twins). Esteban becomes very jealous of Manuel when he attracts the attention of a celebrated actress and serves as her secretary. Esteban is not jealous because he wants the attention of Camila Perichole for himself; he is jealous because she has created a rift between the bond between himself and his brother. When Manuel dies from a freak accident to his knee, Esteban momentarily assumes his brother’s identity because it makes him feel closer to the one person in his life he really loved. He also does more dangerous things to achieve unity with Manuel; he tells Captain Alvarado that he once went into a burning house to save the occupants because “you’re not allowed to kill yourself; you know you’re not allowed. Everybody knows that. But if you jump into a burning house to save somebody, that wouldn’t be killing yourself. And if you became a matador and the bull caught you, that wouldn’t be killing yourself” (Wilder,65). Clearly, Esteban wants to die, because with Manuel gone he has nothing else to live for. Consequently, the accident at San Luis Rey could almost be said to be fortuitous for him.

But for Uncle Pio and little Jaime, the final two victims of the collapse of the bridge, their accident robbed them of the chance to start a new life. Uncle Pio was the mentor and manager of Camila Perichole, the actress, during her early years in the theater. He made

her a star. But as she enters middle age, she no longer wants to be known as an actress (considered a somewhat disreputable occupation in the eighteenth century); now she has made her money in the theater and come under the patronage of a Viceroy and she wants to be known as a great lady. She rejects Uncle Pio as being below her station, and unnecessary to her new life; worse, he is a reminder of the old life she now wants to forget.

He goes to see her one last time, and asks a strange favor; he asks whether he might have her young son Jaime to mentor as he once did her. Even though Jaime is epileptic, he sees in the boy much of the same magic he once found in the Perichole herself. At first the

Perichole is horrified by the thought, but then tells Uncle Pio that the boy may go if he himself wishes it. Jaime, of course, does wish it; and the two are on their way back to Lima when the bridge falls.

The focus returns briefly to Brother Juniper, who, we are told, completes his book on the metaphysics behind the tragedy at San Luis Rey. We are not told what the book said, but only that both it and its author were burned for heresy. However, we can pretty well guess what the book concluded by looking at Brother Juniper’s observation when he first began it: “Either we live by accident and die by accident, or we live by plan and die by plan” (Wilder, 5). Juniper’s heretical conclusion must have been the existentialist one: we live by accident and die the same way. There is no plan.

The facts of the three deaths bear this out. The Marquesa had just made the decision to reform her life as well as Pepita’s. They never got the chance. Uncle Pio was old, but he could have been a great influence upon Jaime, who like Pepita had his whole life ahead of him. Only Esteban was ready to give up at twenty-two. Suddenly, however, all five lives are snuffed out, regardless of whether they were ready to go.

What all these people had in common, however, is love. Jaime was loved by his mother; Pepita and Esteban, by the Abbess at the convent. Uncle Pio had been loved by the Perichole, and loved her greatly still; the Marquesa loved her daughter so much that she left a legacy of letters that would later be loved by thousands of readers. Their memories survived through their love, freely given, and the love which was given to them. This is the theme of Wilder’s novella; as he puts it, “But soon we shall die and all memory of those [we loved] will have left the earth, and we ourselves shall be loved for a while and forgotten. But the love will have been enough; all those impulses of love return to the love that made them. Even memory is not necessary for love. There is a land of the living and a land of the dead and the bridge is love, the only survival, the only meaning” (Wilder, 117).

In conclusion, The Bridge of San Luis Rey is not a book to read once and then throw away;

It should be kept, because the novella deftly combines the aspects of memory, loss, and love into a portrayal that you will not easily forget.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Arthur Miller Death Of A Salesman ben character college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Arthur Miller (1915-present) character Ben in Death Of A Salesman helps the development of the main character Willy. Ben is used as somewhat of a mentor for Willy; Ben is everything that Willy wants to be in life. We can see who Willy is by exploring who Ben is. Ben’s morals and actions are everything that Willy believes in and wishes for himself and his sons. When we understand who Ben is, we can see the theme of the book appear, that is, you cannot let yourself get caught up in the “American Dream.” Ben only appears three times in the entire play, first in a flashback, second in a quasi-flashback where Willy has inserted him into a scenario that actually happened, and finally in a complete hallucination. When we compare and analyze each of these occurrences, it gives us the chance to see who Willy Loman really is. This is Miller’s main purpose for Ben in this play; he is a utensil that allows us to understand what Willy Loman is thinking.

Arthur Miller was born the second of three children to Isidore and Augusta Miller in October of 1915. Miller was born in Harlem, which at that time was an “…elegant, mixed neighborhood…”(BBC Education) but later had to move to Brooklyn for financial reasons. Miller attended the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor in 1934 and studied journalism and drama. Miller has won various awards for his writings including the Theatre Guild Bureau of New Plays Prize and he even earned a Pulitzer. Miller continues to write to this day and is quoted as saying, “”I couldn’t retire. It would be like cutting my heart out. Why would I do that?”(BBC Education).

Ben first appears in this play as a flashback in Willy’s mind. Willy is feeling bad about his present situation and the flashback is meant to interrupt this feeling. Willy has returned home from a selling trip, unable to concentrate, and unable to keep his mind in the present. Ben, in Willy’s flashback, becomes a way for Willy to forget about his problems and feelings. We are presented with a large amount of information about Ben in this flashback, and we can in turn apply this information to Willy as well. We first learn that although Willy and Ben are brothers, they did not grow up together. Ben is also a lot of wealthier and more successful than Willy. (Miller, 44) Although Ben and Willy were never close, Willy idolizes Ben. “Ben! I’ve been waiting for you for so long! What’s the answer? How did you do it?”(Miller, 47) Obviously, Ben has achieved what Willy wishes he could achieve. He has made it in life basically by using other people for everything he can. “When I was seventeen I walked into the jungle, and when I was twenty-one I walked out. And by god he was rich.”(Miller, 52) Willy truly believes that this is a wonderful way to make money and with that, we learn a lot of the character of Willy. He does not believe that people need to put in hard work to gain success. The other main thing that Ben shows us happens during his fight with Biff. He says, “Never fight fair with a stranger.”(Miller, 49) His morals and values that you cannot trust people and you should always take advantage of people you don’t know is brought out in this quote. The essence of Ben, that you should take advantage of which you can and use it for your own good in any way possible can be very plainly seen. Willy believes that Ben is the perfect example of success and that his boys should follow this example. We have evidence in the play that Willy does believe that you should take advantage of people when he tells Biff not to worry about his math, that Bernard will let him cheat off him. (Miller, 40) Willy’s flashback does more than provide basic character traits. It strengthens our view of Willy as someone who tends to stretch the truth in his advantage. We know that he has told us that Ben asked him to go to Alaska with him, but we soon see that that is not the truth. Actually, it is the complete opposite of the truth.

The second flashback, or quasi-flashback, has Ben in a scene in Willy’s mind even though he was never there. Miller makes us believe that before the first flashback, Ben only came once, as can be seen in Charlie’s line, “You never heard from him again, heh? Since that time?”(Miller, 45) Suddenly Ben shows up in another scene, appearing the same as before. This gives us a glimpse of how Willy thinks, how he sees things as they could have happened, and he actually believes them until he is put into a situation where he is forced not to. For example, Willy was telling Linda how much he had sold while on his sales trip, and it turns out that he actually sold less than what he thought he did. In his mind, if certain different things had happened, he would have actually sold that much. However, when he is forced back to reality, he recants his claims of wonderful sales and sees the truth. (Miller, 35) Ben is used as a scapegoat for Willy in his head. Willy was just fired and does not want to deal with the truth. He “remembers” a flashback that never actually happened, and is talking to Ben just how he would if it were actually occurring in the present. “Oh Ben, how did you do it? What is the answer?”(Miller, 84) Willy is looking up to his brother for advice on how to get by in life. His current situation, in the past, has left him feeling desperate, as he remembers this; it seems to make sense that this talk with Ben is in the present because these are things he would have wanted to say to Ben. Willy somehow has Linda enter the scene. Linda is Willy’s positive support, she tells him that his sons care about him and that he is well-liked. She even says, “someday . . . he’ll be a member of the firm.”(Miller, 85) She offers this as a description of where honest work, unlike Ben’s, can get you. Willy figures this out and begins to say that he, at one time, did believe in himself and did think he could make it. The play then switches to a scene in which Willy is sure of himself. The scene, that of Biff’s football game, shows Willy believing in himself and his boys.

Miller has used Ben as a tool to get on with the play, that is, use him as a way to re-direct the play, to get Willy out of one situation and into another. The prior scene tells us a lot about Willy. Once the flashback scene ends, the plots move to Willy in Charley’s office. Charley is the complete opposite of Willy. Charley is a hardworking family man that has become somewhat of a success as he gets older. Although Charley has made a success of his life and has much to idolize, Willie still looks up to Ben because of his immediate success. The fact that Willy looks up to Ben is apparent in Willy’s job as a salesman. Being a salesman means that one day you may have a really good day yet tomorrow could be a really bad day. Willy thinks that trying to achieve success quickly is a better way to go, as seen in his belief of Ben’s method.

The third and final appearance of Ben is a hallucination of Willy’s. He is just a figment of Willy’s imagination. He is the person Willy is talking to about his decision to commit suicide. Miller uses Ben in this scene to give support to Willy wanting to commit suicide. Ben becomes Willy in this last scene. Through his eyes we can see the last struggle that Willy has in his mind before he commits suicide. Ben gives Willy justification to commit suicide. Willy wants so desperately to find a way to provide for his sons. The scene stops with Willy finding out that Biff does care for him, “- he likes me!”(Miller, 133) Right after he realizes this, Ben comes back in, saying yes, Biff will be outstanding “with twenty thousand behind him.”(Miller, 133) At this point, Willy has made up his mind, he is going to kill himself and in return his sons are going to receive insurance money to live on. We can see that Willy really wants this. Though he does not see his suicide as the end of his life, he sees it as the only way possible for him to provide his sons with money. Because from the beginning, all Willy ever wanted was to provide for his family and make them happy.

Ben seems to be Willy’s idol throughout the entire play. He is, in Willy’s mind, a person who has lived the “American Dream.” He came out of the jungle at 21 and was rich. (Miller, 52) Miller also uses Ben to add to the overall theme of the play. Biff states at the end of the play, at Willy’s funeral, “he had all the wrong dreams.”(Miller, 138) This is probably true, he was so entangled in the thought of achieving the “American Dream,” as Ben had, that he could not see that everyone had different dreams. He could not see who he wanted to be and therefore did not choose attainable goals for himself. Miller used Ben as a beacon of light for Willy throughout the whole play. And with an in depth look at who Ben is, we can have answers as to who Willy is. We can think that if Ben had never been part of Willy’s life, Willy may have ended up differently. If Ben were not present, Willy would have not tried to live his dream. He would have been able to have his own dreams. That seems to be the point Miller tries to get across, people should not get entangled in the “American Dream”, but they should have their own dream. Ben takes the plot a bit further in this play to demonstrate it, and is not a good influence on Willy.

Miller uses Ben as an idol for Willy. With Ben’s three appearances, we understand Willy’s character by his interactions with Ben and his belief that Ben is who he wants to be. We know that Willy believes in Ben’s beliefs in how to succeed in life and believes that his sons’ should be like this. Ben is an extremely important character in this play because Willy is constantly seeking him; he constantly wants to be like his brother. Right down to the very end, when Ben is just a figment of Willy’s imagination, Willy trusts him. He makes that decision to commit suicide.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Globalization from small to multinational corporations college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Outline

Introduction. 3

II.Key issues. 3

III. Components of International Compensation. 4

Base salary. 4
Equalization Benefits. 5
Expatriate compensation strategies. 5
Indirect Monetary Compensation (Benefits). 5
Incentive compensation plan. 7
Development of an incentive compensation plan. 7
Conclusion. …..10

Introduction

Globalization is gaining more and more impact on institutions ranging from small companies to multinational corporations. The shrinking of international boundaries among enterprises and their markets has made it necessary for institutions to come up with the possible strategies for dealing with the demands of such diversification. The element of globalization has necessitated an increase in the awareness of the development of proper compensation systems in most enterprises across the globe. Due to the complexities associated with international compensation, it is imperative, that a definite amount of attention is given to the payment options particularly in firms with bases in a number of countries. In this regard, it is important for institutions to properly understand all kinds of individuals, working for multi-national firms, the components of the international compensation structure and the particular challenges that are linked to employees, returning from overseas missions to the parent institutions. Modern-day multinational enterprises have to contend with far more challenging mobility difficulties in comparison to how things were in the past. Some companies have been forced to work around policies in order to ensure that the needs of individuals from tens of nationalities, relocating on various types of assignments, are well accommodated. The process of settling on to the given compensation policies, as well as how to make relevant communications and administration decisions, has been regarded as one of the prime, logistical, and strategic challenges for most corporations. This is because the type of strategy, that may be appropriate for the compensation of individuals coming from one country, may not be ideal for employees coming from other nationalities. This essay seeks to analyze various pay options available to multinational companies, particularly for the employees who fall into the category of expatriates. To its end, various key issues will be dealt with, using information gathered from various publications, as well as basic exemplification from the implementation of the approaches in various countries across the continents.

II. Key issues

All the compensation strategies are influenced by two primary cultural issues. These are the institutional culture of the enterprise and the local culture of the location in which the company operates (Caves, 2001). A compensation plan, that is regarded as extremely effective in Ireland, will not work properly if it ends up violating the traditional values of the work environment in which the expatriates find themselves in. corporations, which use individual rewards and performance-based payments, as both elements of motivation and uniform compensation for their employees all around the world can easily have the strategy backfiring on them (Aliber, 1996).

The efficacy of the rewards, as a motivator, stems from the cultural frameworks regarding motivation (Caves, 2001). In the group-oriented communities the individual pay differences do not generally influence the hierarchy of the basic human requirements. The most highly appreciated motivations are based on the attainment of the group desires and potential. Trying to use such incentive strategies as awarding expatriates with employee of the year award, will most likely end up creating an embarrassing situation for the target employee (Swedenborg, 1999). It is advisable for the developers of these motivational programs to come up with strategies that appreciate the strengths of the group rather than those, that recognize the individual.

III. Components of International Compensation

There are two primary elements that comprise compensation for individuals, working in international environments. These are briefly explained below:

Base salary

There are two methods for establishing base salary for an individual working for a company in its overseas branch. First is sticking to the pre-determined rules, regulations and procedures of the home company, including proper evaluation of the work done (Aliber, 1996). The second method is to follow the policies and procedures of the state in which this overseas employee works. As most international assignments are for short amounts of time, it is advisable for companies to use the first option. By keeping the base salaries of overseas employees in tandem with the salaries in the parent country, the complications, associated with the transition back home, are lessened as the greater compensation changes have already been dealt with (Caves, 2001).

Base salaries form the foundation of the compensation systems adopted by companies for their overseas employees (Swedenborg, 1999). As a matter of fact, they are the mandatory minimum that employees, working for a company, are accorded, and which are normally never considered for reduction. The importance of base salaries are further emphasized by the fact that other earnings such as target bonuses, pay deductions and pension contributions are determined as factors of this compensation element (Aliber, 1996).

Equalization Benefits

These benefits are awarded to the employees on overseas missions in order to retain them in the same financial position that they were in their parent country (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). Some of these benefits include housing allowances, emergency leave and club memberships. The United States appreciate the importance of these benefits, and most of their expatriates in many countries across the globe live at almost the same levels of comfort that they had in their home country.

IV. Expatriate compensation strategies

Indirect Monetary Compensation (Benefits)

Indirect monetary compensation is primarily made up of components of monetary value that a company gives to its employees on top of their normal salary or wage (Caves, 2001). Most of this payment is given in the form of protections or services, however there are some forms of the compensation that can result in direct cash remittances to employees. Indirect monetary compensation is one of the most challenging strategies, especially when it comes to managing payments to overseas employees. This is particularly because of the legal challenges that come with the tax considerations, and which should be carefully assessed before any recommendations are made.

There are six key roles that indirect monetary compensation plays in an institution. These are detailed below:

To help a corporation attract enough numbers of well-qualified workers

More often than not, it is the tangible elements of compensation that attract individuals to a given organization. If these attributes do not appear to be competitive with the labor market, an institution will not be in a position to have a substantial database of applicants from which to isolate the ones with the greatest qualifications (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). As long as the package of benefits appears acceptable, an organization’s human resource department will have enough candidates for both local and overseas assignments.

To help company retain the employees who are already on its pay-roll

Indirect monetary compensation helps institutions retain members of the workforce that they hire (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). Such benefits help in giving employees a sense of security with the added advantage of increasing the workers’ positivity and feelings of satisfaction towards the company. In addition to this, as most of the benefits are categorically designed to favor employees with longer service time, indirect monetary compensation tends to have the advantage of encouraging workers to stay with an institution for longer periods (McManus, 1972). For instance, retirement benefits increase with the number of years that an individual has been with the company. Employees would therefore shy away from moving to other companies since such a transfer would essentially cancel all advantages or privileges that were garnered through the extended lengths of service (Caves, 2001).

In order for an institution to comply with a state regulation

Federal law demands that all employers develop systems for contribution to social security, funding on behalf of both their local employees and expatriates (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). Aside from this, employers have to allow their employees some leave periods or allow a system of health insurance once an employee retires from employment.

To make an institution comply with the labor agreements

The National Labor Relations Acts in most countries demand that employers provide genuine terms and conditions during the recruitment of their employees (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). These acts touch on such items as retirement and various other benefits. Once all types of benefits are provided, including indirect monetary compensations, company is expected to provide them to the workers during the entire period that they are with the company (Aliber, 1996).

As part of the company’s social responsibility to its members of staff and their dependants

Over some time, employers have come to a realization that they have a role to play in the well-being of their members of staff and their dependants (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). This is just a manifestation of a genuine concern on part of the senior management and proprietorship of the company to employees. Employees on their part also appreciate an importance of this aspect of compensation and are demanding it more and more.

The benefits, enjoyed by employees of corporations while on international missions, are usually similar to those enjoyed in the parent country (Aliber, 1996). However, institutions should know that there are some countries which demand, that benefits should be provided only in the specific place where the employee is based. For instance, in France companies are required to ensure that their workers are given a minimum of 25 days for vacation per year. Therefore, even though a Briton on overseas assignment for a British corporation in France is not legally guaranteed the 25 days for vacation, the company may find itself pushed to provide this allowance in order to avoid a staff member’s morale decrease (Caruth and Handlogten, 2001). Most countries have benefits that are different from those of other nations.

Incentive compensation plan

There are various incentives that can be awarded to employees in order to boost their morale, especially when working in overseas nations. These include cash bonuses and monetary compensations related to their performance (Herod, 2009). The process of drafting of a workable international compensation strategy demands the consideration of the various compensation plans alongside with the specific details of the employee’s role in his/her assignment (McManus, 1972). This plan has been well utilized in the East African country Kenya in order to ensure that its expatriates in various countries are comfortable enough to adequately fulfill their duties.

Development of an incentive compensation plan

When it comes to the development of an incentive program, there is no approach that can be used to meet the needs of companies across the world. All establishments, particularly those in the corporate world, are different in one way or another, depending on the market, organizational culture or uniqueness of the workforce (Herod, 2009). Therefore, there is no way that bonus plans for two different companies can be identical. However, there is a number of premises on which the development of an incentive compensation program is grounded. These are explained below:

First is the fact that it should equitably and consistently appreciate efforts of individuals towards the great performance. If this is ignored, the members of staff and particularly those, based oversees, may end up regarding bonuses as their primary right, which in turn leads them to not putting the best into their level (Herod, 2009). In this case the staff members simply expect their bonuses to be remitted for just everyday showing up at work and staying there for the stipulated number of hours. If the company’s main aim was to use bonuses as a method of increasing employees’ motivation, then giving workers with different performances an equal treatment ends up severely compromising this strategy (Caves, 2001). Providing awards and other forms of recognition to the great performers has the added advantage of creating role models for other workers. Consequently, the levels of performance are raised and the general morale of the company is boosted (Herod, 2009).

The second premise in the development of a proper incentive program is that, it must encourage individuals to behave in ways that would be beneficial to the achievement of company’s goals. Most individuals regard money as a primary motivator (Aliber, 1996). However, there are a few individuals who would content with a simple recognition of their work as well done. Irrespective of the compensation preferences, incentives should be used to encourage positive behavior towards the attainment of the organizational objectives.

The third premise of a proper incentive system is that it should be implemented in such a way that it affects the desired change within the corporation. This particularly affects workers dispatched on international missions and who have to contend with sporadic periods of change (Herod, 2009). It is characteristic of a human always to fear and develop resistance when it comes to a change. Incentives can be used as a motivational factor to encourage workers to embrace changes that are beneficial to the company.

The fourth premise of a properly functioning incentive system is that it should provide for a decent amount of the compensation to take the form of a variable cost (Herod, 2009). A plan should basically be geared at rewarding for positive results as opposed to the behavior of the employees. This basically means that a worker, who stays in the office for eight hours daily, should not be simply rewarded for having proper work ethic. Instead, a reward should be provided only if the individual attains noticeable results such as beating the deadlines or making proper sales (Herod, 2009). Consequently, if a certain percentage of a person’s compensation is linked to their performance, then the company automatically becomes more successful in the attainment of its specific goals. In this regard, what some schools of thought may consider a fixed salary is, in essence, divided into a company’s expense that has both variable and fixed elements. This definitely means that for overseas members of staff, the fixed and variable elements of a worker’s compensation will vary depending on the type of employee. For instance, if the variable component is high, such that the employee can make even more money in the form of a bonus, then it is most likely that the position will attract individuals who think of the risks as a challenge to deal with. Such individuals appreciate the fact that there is a greater reward for more risks taken (Aliber, 1996). On the other hand, if the compensation plan offers a high fixed element (salary), the job will draw the attention of the more conservative individuals, who are mainly interested in the security of their job positions. Luckily, each and every establishment needs to have an amalgamation of both these workers. For instance, for a company to run well, the manager should be a sensible risk-taker while the controllers should lean more towards the conservative side. The general compensation plan of an institution should equitably regard the efforts of all the employees, both local and international.

Finally, the incentive compensation plan should have some amount of flexibility if it has to attend the general needs of both the institution and its employees. It is definite that the program should recognize the role played by the different types of workers (Herod, 2009). For instance, the efforts of the company’s director and sales manager may be equally relevant to the success of the company. However, the bonus plan should be designed in such a way that rewards them depending on the unique roles they play in their individual capacities. The director might be rewarded based on the effectiveness of the day-to-day running of the company, manifested by its recognition amongst the rival enterprises. The sales manager, on the other hand, might be rewarded based on the financial performance of the company, illustrated by increased sales. In addition to this, the performance of employees in a given job category may vary depending on their relative impact to the corporation’s goals. This means that the compensation plan should be designed in such a way that it allows individuals in similar positions to be rewarded in direct proportion to the amount of work they put in (Herod, 2009).

V. Conclusion

In modern-day business, more and more countries are establishing their bases in various countries across the globe. The growth of corporations from humble enterprises in the studio offices to multinational companies, turning over millions of pounds sterling, is a feat that only a well rounded business-minded team can achieve. This report has analyzed the input of expatriates into the growth of a company while taking into consideration the strategies that are commonly used in compensating such employees. It has been well established that the transformational leadership style, used in most multinationals, advocates for the use of indirect monetary transfers and incentive compensation plans on top of the base salary in order to ensure the conformity with the legislation of the region in which the expatriates are working. This strategy should, therefore, be maintained even when a company is facing paradigm shifts. The report has elaborated on the various components of the two compensation plans, using extensive literature drawn from the works of various scholars. In conclusion, it is important to note that these strategies work for the most multinational companies, and should, therefore, be reinforced by various other strategies, which discussion was outside the scope of this report. It would be unwise for the enterprises to completely ignore proven-to-work compensation strategies due to the transformational changes which the company faces, and for other plans that have not been tried and tested for the same market.

Reference List

Aliber, R. Z., 1996. The multinational enterprise in a multiple currency world. London: George

Allen & Unwin.

Caruth, D. L.and Handlogten, G. D., 2001. Managing compensation (and understanding it too): A handbook for the perplexed. Connecticut: Greenwood Publishing Group.

Caves, R. E., 2001. International corporations: The industrial economics of foreign investment.

Economica, 38(149), pp. 1–27.

Herod, R., 2009. Expatriate compensation strategies: Applying alternative approaches.

Virginia: Society for Human Resource Management.

McManus, J. C., 1972. The theory of the multinational firm. Toronto: Collier Macmillan.

Swedenborg, B., 1999. Multinational operations of Swedish firms. Stockholm: Almquist &Miskell.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Arthur millers aspects in The crucible play personal essay help: personal essay help

One of the greatest aspects of Arthur Millers “The Crucible” was his ability to make a complete transformation of the characters from beginning to end. From the beginning of the play, we were told of Reverend John Hales experience in witchcraft and his strong confidence in oneself. As the play goes on, we the readers witness a complete alteration of character. The power in which he possesses begins to blind his judgment, goodness, and sensibility and thereby causes the death of many innocent people.

John Hale arrived in the town of Salem as the voice of authority regarding witches. When first reading about Hale, he gave the impression of being very wise and confident in the area of witches. “The books I carry are weighted with authority” He’s a strong believer of the church and their desire to destroy all evil that appears to be wreaking havoc upon Salem. Right from the beginning of the play, he faces many difficult situations. He was the witness of Elizabeth Proctor’s arrest. He also knew that she was innocent, but was afraid to do anything about it because he was always taught to respect the authority of those above him.

By the third act, John Hales attitude slowly began to change. He had once been certain of his views, and confident in the ways of the court, but he then started to doubt the court and even attempted to change some of its demands. “Excellency, it is a natural lie to tell: I beg I may shut my conscience to it no more- private vengeance is working through this testimony! From the beginning, this man has struck me true! By my oath to heaven, I believe him now and I pray you to call back his wife before we-” This quote shows his confusion and his will to do what’s just. By the close of act three Hales attitude has gone from self-assurance, to great turmoil. He found that the children were just lying fanatics. This saddens him and makes him feel that he has indirectly killed the innocent people of Salem. He left hoping his departure would only make things better for everyone.

Hale returned to Salem to try and fix his mistakes. He urged the accused to confess so they would have a better chance of survival. He pleaded to Elizabeth, “Let you not mistake your duty as I mistook my own. I came into the village like a bridegroom to his beloved, bearing gifts of high religion: the very crowns of holy law I brought, and what I touched with my bright confidence, it died….” This speech shows the fear and forgiveness he wanted expressing. He knew he made a lot of bad decisions and came back to try and fix his wrongdoing. Unfortunately, he was too late and the lives he came to save were already gone.

Reverend John Hale’s job in Salem was one that no person should ever have to do. He was faced with many tough decisions, ones in which he unknowingly made the wrong choice, and when he tried to fix his mistakes, only made them worse. Hale was, for the most part, a good man who at times was too confident in his abilities, and instead of ridding the town of witches, he came across as being selfish and power-hungry.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

epithelial sodium channel (ENaC) in the human kidney. ccusa autobiographical essay help: ccusa autobiographical essay help

Analysis of the data was based on two sample groups of individuals. These samples included healthy people and hydroxylase deficiency, people. RT-PCR method was used for the project, with the utilization of six primers for the epithelial sodium channel (ENaC) in the human kidney. The data analysis was done to depict the expression of each gene on human. The results are typically normalized to the gene of beta subunit with the exception of the housekeeping gene. The need to use urine samples from the two groups of individuals was to determine the expression of each gene on humans, from the perspective of such samples. To get perfect results, the urine donors had to be free of acute illness and were supposed to be free of any medication during the sampling.

Typically the ENaC has been found to be a heteromeric channel that has three similar subunits that are distinct. These include alpha (α), beta (β), and delta (γ).[i] These three subunits are regulated developmentally. They are also controlled differently by aldosterone. The alpha subunit, in particular, and its variants are expressed within the epithelial cells in the lungs. They are typically suppressed by oxidative stress.

To study the DNA synthesis, for all the subunits, each respective primer had to be studied. This is critical because primers are the basic points for DNA synthesis. The 669-alpha primer consists of both forward and reverses primers on its 12th exon. All alpha primers have 12 exons. The 728-alpha primer has the reverse and forwards primers on is 1st exon. The two primers are shown in figure one and figure 2.

Figure 1: a669- ENaC Primer

Figure 2: a728- ENaC Primer

The mutations of the beta subunit, specifically its last exon, have been found to have the potential of leading to Liddle’s syndrome. Nevertheless, the forward primer process has been noticed between the 4th and 5th exon while the reverse primer process has been noticed in the 5th exon as shown in figure 3 below:

Figure 3: Figure 2: ENaC Beta Primer

In essence, the gain of function mutations in the beta and delta subunits of the epithelial sodium channel has been found to contribute to pseudoaldosteronism, which is also referred to as the Liddle’s syndrome.[ii] Liddle’s syndrome is typically a form of severe salt-sensitive hypertension. It is considered to be a rare and monogenic type of hypertension.

Relatively, the delta primer has more exons than both alpha and beta primers. For the delta subunit, some difference was noticed as well. The forward primer process was noticed between the 5th and 6th exons while the reverse primer process was found to occur in exon 6 as seen in figure 4 below.

Figure 4: Figure 2: ENaC Delta Primer

Other than the various primers, variations are also seen in the respective DNA gels. The alpha-669 ENaC had its DNA gel record a blood pressure of 94bp. This blood pressure is relatively normal. The DNA gel is as shown in figure 5.

Figure 5: Alpha-669 DNA Gel

The alpha-728 DNA gel recorded blood pressure of 150bp. This blood pressure depicts stage 1 of hypertension, which means that the patients’ blood pressure is higher than normal.

Figure 6: Alpha-728 DNA Gel

The cases of delta and gamma DNA Gels saw the subjects’ blood pressure level at 112bp for delta-638/74bp for delta-802 and 136bp respectively. This blood pressure is relatively normal, although it can be associated with medical problems like dizziness especially when subjects are standing. The results are seen in figure 7, figure 8 and figure 9 below.

Figure 7: Delta-638 DNA Gel

Figure 8: Delta-802 DNA Gel

Figure 9: Gamma DNA Gel

The study mainly focused on the beta subunit of the ENaC and the implication of its changes on hypertension.[iii] In this case, the beta-DNA gel was observed to be portraying a normal blood pressure since 77bp was recorded.

Figure 10: DNA gel for Beta ENaC

Generally, the use of DNA gel was to show the potentiality of hypertention with respect to the recorded blood pressure.

To establish the relationship between the beta ENaC subunit in the human kidney and its relation to hypertention, a copy number analysis was used for the DNA copy number variation for the samples. The copy number of a DNA sequence refers to the number of copies of such DNA a genome region. The main aim was to detect the variations, which could cause hypertention. Generally, genetic diseases that have Mendelian transmissions are characterized by some mutations that have rare allelic frequency. A small human population of about 0.1% is usually affected by the associated severe phenotype.[iv] More frequent mutations that are often of single nucleotide polymorphisms (SNPs) are found to have allelic frequencies of 1% or even 2% within the human populations. Other polymorphisms like copy number variations have been considered in this study. From previous studies, it has been found that genetic aspects account for 30% of blood pressure variation in human population. It can thus be asserted that hypertention development depends on the interaction between risk factors and genetic factors. Many genes are found to be associated with the control of blood pressure or essential hypertention.[v]

Regarding the beta gene to which the results were normalized, there are two common beta ENaC variants. These include the G589S and the novel intronic i12-17CT substitution. From the data analysis, it was found that the beta gene was slightly higher among the 21 hydroxylase deficiency group as compared to people within the healthy group based on the copy number values for each case. The β hydroxylase group of people was found to experience a sharp drop in their blood pressure.[vi] The higher value is attributed to the fact that these individuals are already suffering to hypertention. Regarding the same issue, mutation within the DBH gene results to the hydroxylase deficiency. Healthy people do not face the same mutation and thus they are likely to face a smaller effect of the mutation. A general copy number analysis of the β-ENaC showed that most of the subjects were below 50. Only nine subjects have recorded a copy number value above 50. Nevertheless, the two groups seem to depict a close trend in the variations of the beta gene. The results were presented graphically as follows:

Figure 11: Copy number analysis for healthy people

Figure 12: Copy number analysis for 21 hydroxylase deficiency people

Figure 13: Copy number analysis for Beta-ENaC

Further, the amplification of cDNA that is generated from 1ug of human RNA was done for each primer. This was done to measure the expression profile of the beta gene in comparison with other primers. The amplification results for the primers were as shown in figure 4 to figure 11 below.

In the amplification of cDNA generated from 1ug of human RNA, the aim was to show the relationship between the number of PCR cycle and yield in relative fluorescence units (RFU). This test depicted varying patterns of the relationship for every primer between the healthy group and the hydroxylase group of people.

Figure 14: Amplification of cDNA generated from 1 ug of human RNA

d802-ENaC

In the case of d802-ENaC, it seems that the PCR cycle number does not affect the yield in terms of RFU in the two groups. The effect makes a turn after the 30th cycle. In cycles 1 to 30, zero PCR volume is obtained. The two groups, however, show a different rate of change. The groups, however, appear to show an equal relationship between the PCR cycle number and RFU yield. Nevertheless, only 900 μl were used, which does not provide the chance to monitor beyond the 48th cycle. The two groups have their melt peak at 86 Degrees Celsius. Their RFU yield is however different at their melt peak as shown below

Figure 15: Melt curve analysis of above amplification

For a728- ENaC the trend is different for the two groups. It also turns out that the RFU yield starts at cycle 30. The rate is different for the two groups, but become the same at cycle 36. After cycle 38, the difference between the two groups is infinitely increasing as shown below.

Figure 16: Amplification of cDNA generated from 1 ug of human RNA

a728- ENaC

Figure 17: Melt curve analysis of the above amplification

Figure 18: Amplification of cDNA generated from 1 mg of human RNA for the beta gene

From figure 8 above, the melt curves (for healthy and hydroxylase deficiency groups) are leveled at zero for the RFU value until the 27th cycle. The two groups then depict a change in RFU at different rates. At RFU of 650 and at the 38th cycle, the two groups are showing a similar rate. The two groups did not seem to attain a maximum RFU even at the 50th cycle. Nevertheless, a melt curve analysis of the above amplification depicted different results as shown in figure 5 below.

Figure 19: Melt Curve analysis of the above amplification.

Figure 5 shows a melt curve for the two groups, but of the above amplification. The maximum RFU is reached at a temperature of 80o Celsius. The RFU then drops at a high rate until it levels at zero RFU after a temperature of 83 o Celsius. The amplification of cDNA was mainly done to obtain the length of RNA transcripts within the cells.[vii] The production of a cDNA copy of the required RNA sequence was successfully achieved.

The amplification of cDNA is a bit different. The RFU yield starts at cycle 24. This is far much lower than in both beta and alpha subunits. The difference in the curves keeps on widening as the yield volume and cycle number increase. This happens as depicted in figure 10 below.

Figure 20: Amplification of cDNA generated from 1 ug of human RNA for g- ENaC

Figure 21: Melt Curve analysis of above amplification.

Figure 11 shows a melt curve for the two groups, but of the above amplification. The maximum RFU is reached at a temperature of 82.5o Celsius. The RFU then drops at a high rate until it levels at zero RFU after a temperature of about 85.5 o Celsius. The amplification of cDNA was mainly done to obtain the length of RNA transcripts within the cells.[viii] The production of a cDNA copy of the required RNA sequence was successfully achieved.

Further, based on the data analysis, it can be established that the beta channel is a non-voltage and sensitive ion channel that is permeable and inhibited by the diuretic amiloride. The beta channel mediates the electrodiffusion of luminal sodium, including water that follows osmotically. This happens through the epithelial cells’ apical membrane. The channel is found to play a critical role in the pressure homeostasis of both blood and electrolyte. The beta channel also provides immense help in the liquid homeostasis of the airway surface. This aspect is important because it offers a proper mucus clearance. The channel also helps in controlling the re-absorption of Na in the human kidney, the colon, the lungs, as well as in the sweat glands. Finally, it plays a major role in the perception of taste.[ix]

Generally, the channel is end-effector within the rennin-angiotensin-aldosterone system. It resides within the apical plasma membrane. The apical plasma membrane is found in the renal cortical collecting duct. Re-absorption of sodium ions through the ENaC happens in collecting ducts of the renal cortical. The re-absorption is typically the final step for the sodium ion balance regarding renal adjustment. The ENaC is found to be playing an important role regarding the modulation of Na+ homeostasis thereby attributing the function to chronic blood pressure.[x]

From the figures depicting the results of data analysis, it is clear that the two groups did not show sharp differences in their expression of the ENaC beta subunit. While the group of people with the disease was used as a control, their results from their samples made it clear that hypertension was not solely related to the ENaC beta subunit. The rate at which the variations of the beta gene occurred among the two groups was almost similar. It can thus be asserted that hypertension is caused by a number of factors, besides the effects of the beta gene of the ENaC.[xi] Besides, it was previously mentioned that hypertension comes as a result of many factors. The factors are both hereditary and risk-related. The aspect of heredity reflects the effects occurring from the mutation of the respective genes. Since the beta gene seems to be equally occurring in people within the two groups, it is difficult to relate it to hypertension without considering other genes and risk factors as well.

[i] Basson, Jacob, Jeannette Simon, and D. C. Rao. “Between Candidate Genes and Whole Genomes: Time for Alternative Approaches in Blood Pressure Genetics.” Curr Hypertens Rep, vol.14, 2012: 46–61.

[ii] Tamura, H, et al. “Liddle disease caused by a missense mutation of the beta subunit of the epithelial sodium channel gene.” J Clin Invest, Vol. 97, 1996: 1780-1784.

[iii] Kawahara, Katsumasa, and Kouju Kamata. “The kidney and hypertension.” Clin Exp Nephrol, vol.16, 2012: 3–7.

[iv] Kawahara, Katsumasa, and Kouju Kamata. “The kidney and hypertension.” Clin Exp Nephrol, vol.16, 2012: 3–7.

[v] Kawahara, Katsumasa, and Kouju Kamata. “The kidney and hypertension.” Clin Exp Nephrol, vol.16, 2012: 3–7.

[vi] Persu, Alexandre, et al. “Genetic Analysis of the beta Subunit of the Epithelial Na+ Channel in Essential Hypertension.” Hypertension, vol.32 No.1, 1998: 129-137.

[vii] Schild, L, E Schneeberger, and I. Gautschi. “Identification of amino acid residues in the alpha, beta and gamma subunits of the epithelial sodium channel (ENaC) involved in amiloride block and ion permeation.” J Gen Physiol, Vol.109, 1997: 15-26.

[viii] Schild, L, E Schneeberger, and I. Gautschi. “Identification of amino acid residues in the alpha, beta and gamma subunits of the epithelial sodium channel (ENaC) involved in amiloride block and ion permeation.” J Gen Physiol, Vol.109, 1997: 15-26.

[ix] Hansson, JH, et al. “Hypertension caused by a truncated epithelial sodium channel gamma subunit; genetic heterogeneity of Liddle syndrome.” Nat Genet, Vol.11, 1995: 76.

[x] Hummler, Edith. “Epithelial Sodium Channel, Salt Intake, and Hypertension.” Current Hypertension Reports, Vol. 5, 2003: 11–18.

[xi] Dong, YB, HD Zhu, and EH Baker. “T594M and G442V polymorphisms of the sodium channel beta subunit and hypertension in a black population.” J Hum Hypertens, Vol.15, 2001: 425–430.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The Dead in relation to rest of James Joyce’s collection high school essay help: high school essay help

When one analyses the story about James Joyce’s The Dead at first glance, it may appear to be a storyline about a Christmas party rather it rotates more on love, love which has been lost and more the unforgetful moments of those who were loved and have been lost. The dead mostly gives a concentration to Gabriel and Gretta Conroy.

“The Dead” gives a concentration on the major themes which are developed in the whole collection thus serving as a balance to the first story “The Sisters”. Both the two stories give an exploration to the intersection of life and death. The two stories also cast a shadow over the other stories in the collection. In the story “the dead” Gabriel posts a claim that gives a lamentation on the present age of undervaluation of hospitality with comparison to what the Morkan family had. Nevertheless, Gabriel insists that that people should peg their ideas and opinions about what has already past rather they should embrace what is on the present. Self betrayal exists in Gabriel’s words. Ultimately, Gabriel gives an encouragement for a tribute to what has already passed. The past was about hospitality that still exists in the present party.

Gabriel’s envisions about the snow as “general over the whole land of Ireland” gives a clear revelation about his existing attachment to what had occurred in the pats. From his envisions, Gabriel’s thoughts indicate a state where in all corners of the worlds, the snow gets to touch on both the dead and these who are living. This gives a uniting factor for the dead and the living in the frozen paralysis.

Gabriel’s thoughts at the remarking section the Dubliners gives a clear suggestion that those who are living might be able to have freedom in themselves. The freedom they gain may help them live a life that is unfettered by the routines associated with the dead and acts of the past.

In the story “The sisters” the inability to eat and speak of the narrator and his aunt when they made a visit to the sister gives a sense of a situation of paralysis in which the narrator gives a connection to the dying father Flynn. All the stories in the Dubliners are linked with paralysis or a state of inaction engulfing to both death and religion. The characters are faced by situations that bring paralyses to them thus hindering their desires in life thus serving as a kind of death to their lives.

The story “Eveline” gives an illustration on the downfalls and pitfalls that make one hold on the past when such a person is facing what is to come in the future. At a moment I the story, Eveline is happy to embrace leaving her hard life yet at the next moment worries bother her about how she will give a fulfillment to the promises she made to her dead mother. Her inability to let go free the family relationships are well elaborated when she clings on the letters she had wrote to her father and brother. She presses on the past older and pleasant happenings giving an imagination of what people would expect her to do. Eveline is suspended in between two sides; the call of her own family and home and the past and the call for new bright experiences of what will happen in the future. These two opposing sides make it difficult for her to make a viable decision.

In conclusion, Dubliners suggest that we should embrace reality on the present world and let go the past. This is as opposed to dying while clinging on to past memories. If the final story serves a comment on what has come before, it’s that “Our present identity should not be pegged on the past memories”.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Midnight Cowboy directed by John Schlesinger essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

The film that I Choose was ‘Midnight Cowboy’ directed by John Schlesinger. It’s the classic story of a sleazy con man named Ratso Rizzo and a Texas “cowboy” Joe Buck, and their adventures in just trying to survive off the streets of New York City. This film was made in 1969 and caused a tremendous awakening because of its graphic depictions and sexual innuendos. Despite all of this, and an x rating, the film still won Academy Awards for best picture, best director, and best screenplay.

Midnight Cowboy starts out similar to that of movies from the 1950’s and early 1960’s, with Joe Buck being an innocent country boy looking for the “American Dream” in the big city. However, unlike those movies, he comes to New York City to be a so-called “hustler” and make his money by being a stud, a male prostitute for men and women of the city. This type of sexual looseness and lack of morals is something that movies of the late 60’s brought to theaters, something that was not seen in the sexually conservative 50’s. The movies theme goes along with the era in which it was made, which coincidentally coincided the sexual revolution. All of this made the idea of a man coming to the city to make money by selling his body seem plausible. This was a time when movies took advantage of their new-won freedom in pursuit of social realism. Hollywood was making films it wouldn’t dare of made even in 1966-68 and for ‘Midnight Cowboy’ an x-rated movie to win the best picture of 1969; it showed a completion of the movie revolution. This movie was even applauded by the national church groups, who in earlier times had been their biggest foe (Chaplin 6).

For the first time in history, American movies with down beat and pessimistic themes became the rule rather than the exception. Violence, sex, and race were the big box office draws during this era. It was an unparallel profusion of gore, despair, and sexual explicitness, that not just ‘Midnight Cowboy’ provided but also such films as ‘Easy Rider’, ‘Medium Cool’, ‘A Clockwork Orange’, and many others were providing (Giannetti 385).

This movie was made at a time when “many revisionist films criticize the myth of the American hero through reconstructive representations that clash with the hitherto prevalent Hollywood conventions” (Mintz 267). In ‘Midnight Cowboy’ the main character comes in search of the American Dream, something that we all are supposed to be able to obtain and he is denied it. He doesn’t achieve success and is forced to live in the streets, struggling to survive. ‘Midnight Cowboy’ shows that it does matter where you come from and that not everybody is going make it; something that movies in the past never depicted. They didn’t want people do believe they were unable to achieve their American dream. They wanted people from every walk of life to be able to achieve the same type of success. In this movie however, the streets weren’t paved with gold and a not too bright kid from Texas isn’t probably going to make it in the city.

‘Midnight Cowboy’ was not only a breakthrough film because of the stereotypes that it bent and broke, but also the techniques used in making it. John Schlesinger was one of Hollywood’s most groundbreaking directors in one of Hollywood’s most creative times. Wald Salt who wrote ‘Midnight Cowboy’ said of Schlesinger “I think he’s a beautiful director” (Madsen 74). He was one of the filmmakers who weren’t afraid to break down the patterns of filmmaking and editing of the 1950’s and early 1960’s. Schlesinger “ subverted the traditional narrative and cinematic representational codes of Hollywood filmmaking. He used experimental camera techniques as thematic correlates” (Mintz 265). These changes paved the way for many directors, including Oliver Stone, who still use Schlesinger’s techniques today.

The late 1960’s was a time of social change in America and the movies of the time portrayed this change, ‘Midnight Cowboy’ is no different. This movie not only showed the change in ideology of the time but also changed the way we see it. This movie is one that evolved in all aspects of movie-making, whether they be technically or socially, they changed with both. I fell that this movie gives an appreciation of the era in which it was made as well as any movie, from any time, ever has. This film was made in 1969 because in 1969 people were changing so movies decided to move with it. You would have never of seen a film of this kind in a earlier era because the public wasn’t ready for it. In fact this film may have even been a bit ahead of its own time. “Its candor, made ‘Midnight Cowboy’ and enduring piece of art, a milestone for the new era to come” (Chaplin 86).

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Alfred Hitchcock Notorious film final scenes law essay help: law essay help

After viewing Alfred Hitchcock’s Notorious for the first time, the film did not strike me as particularly complex. Nothing specific about the film lodged itself in my brain screaming for an answer—or, at least, an attempted answer. Yet, upon subsequent viewings, subtle things became more noticeable.(Perhaps Hitchcock’s subtlety is what makes him so enormously popular!) Hitchcock uses motifs and objects, shot styles and shifting points of view, and light and dark to help explain the relationships between Alicia, Devlin, Sebastian and Mrs. Sebastian, and an overall theme of being trapped. An analysis of the film from the first poisoning scene to the final scene in the film shows how the above tools lead to a better understanding of the character’s motivations.

The most obvious recurring object in the final scenes is the poisoned coffee cup. In the first scene of the portion being analyzed, Sebastian

suggests to Alicia that she drink her coffee, and Hitchcock zooms onto the object as she slowly takes a sip. In a later scene, Mrs. Sebastian pours thecoffee into the cup for Alicia, and sets it on a small table in front of her.Here, Hitchcock not only zooms in on the small teacup, but heightens the sound it makes connecting to the table, includes it in every shot possible, and shows us not only the full coffee cup, but the empty cup as well after Alicia has drunk it. Again, the cup is zoomed in on after Alicia realizes she’s being poisoned. Because the coffee is poisoned, the coffee itself becomes a metaphor for life and death, supported by the fact that the poisoner herself ours it,and the shots of the full and empty teacup. In this way, it also suggests Alicia’s inability to escape her situation—whenever she drinks the coffee, she becomes trapped due to the poison in her cup—and the poison in her sham of a marriage..

A repeated object not so noticeable is Mrs. Sebastian’s needlework.Mrs. Sebastian is constantly working on her needlepoint while Alicia

is being poisoned. Hitchcock, in fact, goes out of his way to make sure that a shot ofher `toiling at her work’ is included several times. One cannot help but bereminded of Dickens classic A Tale of Two Cities—with Madame Defarge knittingeveryone’s fate into her work. At the beginning of the film, Devlin

hands Alicia a handkerchief, and a scarf, which she keeps, but returns to him in this segment. These pieces of cloth throughout the film help tie Alicia to

the different characters, and in essence, help control her fate in different situations.

Hitchcock’s use of shot type is another hint into his character’s personalities. Hitchcock is very fond of medium and close-up shots, and rarely uses a longer shot in the film. This may suggest to the audience to keep a closer eye on the character’s facial expressions, as Hitchcock lets the

actors express their thoughts and feelings in this manner. An excellent example of this would be when Alicia realizes that she is being poisoned Hitchcock zooms in on her wide-eyed expression as she first looks at the teacup, then at Mrs.Sebastian and her husband. Mrs. Sebastian’s cold-hearted stare back at Alicia tells us exactly just how much hatred she has for her.

Hitchcock also uses devices in his scenes such as fades from shot toshot. By doing this, Hitchcock illustrates his character’s different viewpoints. The fades themselves are used to connect Alicia’s two different worlds—her ‘fake’ world (her marriage to Sebastian), and her `real’ world (her relationship with Devlin). For example, when Alicia is unable to make contact with Devlin due to her illness, there are several shots of her in her sickbed,then fading to Devlin waiting impatiently at a bench. The fading between shots usually comes at a point when Alicia is feeling trapped, and this suggests that the fades represent her desire to escape back to her `real’ world.

Since, obviously, it is difficult to use colour as a nuance in a black and white film, Hitchcock makes use of light and dark images. When Alicia andSebastian are alone together, it is usually in darkness.— implying safety in hiding, and also implying a different world. Alicia is safe and free

what she wants in the darkness, as she is with Devlin, and can easily hide within it. For Sebastian, it is the opposite, for to him, Alicia’s darkness isa world that he cannot enter, although he tries. An example of this is seen when Alicia meets her commander, and asks him to shut the blinds in the room because the light bothers her. Also, when Devlin rescues Alicia, he walks into her dark bedroom and makes her walk out into the lighted hallway. Sebastian walks up the staircase to meet them and goes out into the night, where he is rejected from the dark car as Alicia and Devlin pull away. Ironically, this is reminiscent of Romeo and Juliet, where Romeo rescues Juliet from an unwanted marriage to Paris, and where things seem to go wrong for the two star crossed lovers only in the daylight. The final scene, when Sebastian slowly walks up the stairs to his death, he walks into the light of the house (like walking into the light of heaven), then all becomes dark as the door (St. Peter’sgates?) closes behind him. Again, ironically, it is only then that Sebastian can reach Alicia’s ‘dark world’—through death.

The costumes that the characters wear is also a clue. Both Mrs. Sebastian and Alicia are trapped in their worlds, and when they are both feeling trapped, they wear dark colors. For instance, when Alicia realizes she is being poisoned, she attempts an escape and fails—while wearing a black dress. When Mrs. Sebastian walks down the staircase behind Alicia and Devlin

in the final few scenes, she knows she is trapped and is wearing a dark dress.However, whenever the two characters feel free or released from their trappings,they wear light colors—as when Alicia is poisoned, Mrs. Sebastian is wearing white, and when Alicia makes her escape, she is wearing a white night slip. Since the two characters are enemies, and in opposite worlds, usually when one is wearing light colors, the other is in dark colors.

Hitchcock’s use of shadows also help us understand character motivations. The most obvious example is when Alicia realizes she’s been poisoned and begins blacking out. She looks at Sebastian and his mother, and the lighting in the room becomes opposite to what it previously was, lighting up the window behind them, and throwing Sebastian and his mother into shadow.

The two characters become shadows themselves. Again, when Alicia staggers to the door of the room, the two shadows of Sebastian and his mother on the door merge to her blurry vision. In this shot, the audience gets a sense that Sebastian and Mrs. Sebastian have become the same person essentially, they are,as they are united in their common goal of keeping her political preference a secret.

Through nuances such as repeated objects, shot types and light and dark, Hitchcock is able to help the audience better understand Alicia, Sebastian, Mrs.Sebastian and Devlin’s personalities and motivations towards one another. what I found extremely compelling is the fact that, unlike Scorsese’s After

Hours,the motifs throughout this film weren’t immediately apparent, at least to me, unless Hitchcock wanted them to be. Although Hitchcock is probably known better for weird and wonderful films like Vertigo and Psycho, his subtlety is what makes him a master.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Human Cultural Identity detailed analysis college application essay help online: college application essay help online

This paper is intended to contain the analysis of the human cultural identity, as seen in the following five historical cultural periods: Enlightenment Culture; Greco-Roman Culture; Judeo-Christian Culture; Renaissance-Reformation Culture; and Industrialization-Modernism Culture. It also embodies examples of each era that are clearly stated, and how they relate to the cultural period.

The cultural identity of the Enlightenment can be described as emphasizing the possibilities of human reason. This idea can be illustrated with such examples as Thomas Jefferson, Denis Diderot, and Protestantism. Thomas Jefferson was considered among one of the most brilliant American exponents of the Enlightenment culture. He had the time and the resources to educate himself in many topics including history, literature,law, architecture, science, and philosophy. He had the motivation and the connections to apply Enlightenment political philosophy to nation-building. Denis Diderot was a French encyclopedist and philosopher, who also composed plays, novels, essays, and art.

He greatly influenced other Enlightenment thinkers with his translations of Encyclopedieou dictionnaireraisonne des sciences, des arts et des metiers, usually known as Encyclopedie. He used this translation as a powerful propaganda weapon against Ecclesiastical authority, and the semifeudal social reforms of the time. Protestantism is a good example also. It is one of the three major divisions of Christianity. It displays the release of traditional religion and the movement to worldly learning and the rise of protests against the controlled way of expressing one’s self. It allows the human

himself to reason out the way that he thinks, instead of an authority telling him how to do so therefore, extending his mind.

The Industrialism-Modernism culture is a culture that represents social, economical,and scientific advancement, as well as self-doubt, uncertainty, and alienation. These traits can be characterized with such examples as Werner Heisenberg, Epicureanism, andEli Whitney. Werner Heisenberg was a German physicist known especially for his development in quantum mechanics and his principle of indeterminacy, or theory of uncertainty. This theory explained how it is impossible to know specifically the position and momentum of a particle, an electron for example, with accuracy. This demonstrates the distinctive uncertainty of the culture. It created a strong trend of mysticism among scientists who perceive it as a violation to cause and effect laws. Epicureanism is a philosophy based on the teachings of the Greek philosopher Epicuris. His views coincide with those of Heisenberg in the way that they display the incertitude of how it is impossible to know exactly what things will do or go. In example, he suggested even atoms are free to move around spontaneously, without order. Any invention or its inventor would fit nicely into this cultural topic. Eli Whitney, for instance, and thecotton gin. This invention was one of the most important, it created a very substantial movement in history. Whitney used scientific knowledge to produce a machine that

produced economic progress along with the advancement of less manual labor, and moreproduction for sales.

The Greco-Roman culture is one of a male dominant society, and conflicting obedience views. The idea was that men were controlled by reason, and women were controlled by passion, and that if women were not controlled by the practical reasoning men, that disastrous consequences would occur. The male prevalence in this civilization was evident in all perspectives of life including the arts that were created during this time period. For instance, the women were portrayed as clothed, mysterious, and deviant looking and the men as nude, perfected, and authoritative. This philosophical belief, was taken to the absolute extreme. Men were in a sense, afraid, of the disastrous situationsthat women might create if given the chance to do so. Hellenism and Hebraism are other Greek philosophies that deal with the ideas of how to think and act. Hellenism is the stressing to see things as they really are, right thinking, reasoning for oneself, and Hebraism is the stressing of conduct and obedience, right acting, and obeying Gods commandments. These two conflicting views were struggled with by every individual.

The Judeo-Christian culture is one of holy relics, gothic and Romanesque styles, and architectural advances. The holy relics were used to establish a higher status among churches. Such tokens as John the Baptists head could be found in the cathedrals across the civilizations. Another way to achieve status for a church was to build the tallest facility that was possible. The idea was that the bigger the church, the better.

This led to styles such as Gothic and Romanesque. The best example of the gothic form is Chartres.The cathedral used advances like the pointed arch and ribbed vault. The Romanesque form was characterized by flying buttresses and stained glass. The flying buttresses not only enabled the churches to be built higher, but also gave them a majestic look.The Renaissance-Reformation culture is that of a revolution of changes in western civilization. Humanism, the revival of classical learning and speculative inquiry beginning in the fifteenth century in Italy during the early Renaissance, disabled the monopolies of the church’s learning and spread the ability to gain knowledge. The invention of the printing press with moveable type, enabled the supply of books circulating to expand, leading to increased ideas throughout Europe. The Reformation took many forms in society, but all of them mainly deal with the idea that knowledge is power, and power was obtained easier because of the creation of the printing blocks, therefore, enabling people to change society because they were more educated.

In conclusion, the preceding information illustrates the cultural periods of Enlightenment; Greco-Roman; Judeo-Christian; Renaissance-Reformation; and

Industrialization-Modernism. Each have examples clearly stated, and explains how they relate to the period.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

nature and natural designs on modern architectural design free essay help: free essay help

Table of Contents. 2

CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION.. 3

1.0 Introduction. 3

1.1 Background of Research. 4

1.2 Purpose and Goals. 4

1.3Aim and Objectives. 5

CHAPTER 2: LITERATURE REVIEW… 6

2.0 Introduction. 6

2.1 Interaction between Nature and Human Design. 6

2.2 Imitation of Nature in Ventilation Designs. 7

2.3 Incorporating Design Management. 9

2.4 Nature, Efficiency and Deign Choice. 11

2.5Nature’s Influence in Hybrid Designs. 13

CHAPTER 3: METHODOLOGY. 15

3.0 Methodology. 15

3.1 Research Approach and Design. 15

3.1.1 Research Design. 16

3.2 Data Collection and Analysis. 17

3.4 Ethical Consideration. 19

CHAPTER 4: FINDINGS. 20

CHAPTER 5: CONCLUSION.. 22

REFERENCES. 24

CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION

1.0 Introduction

The proposed study intends to examine how nature and natural designs play a role to influence modern architectural designs. Design is an important aspect of the architectural process in building, construction and the general built environment. Given that designs adopted in the modern built environment must be conscious about resource performance and sustainability in terms of conscious use of space, it is without doubt that assessing how nature and natural designs are used as design guides in architecture is a task worth undertaking. The proposed study shall therefore attempt ton examine the relationship between building design and the utilization of natural designs or designs that are available in natural environment. By studying and comparing the various types of built environments and evaluating their designs through careful examination of the designs used and the motivations behind using the designs, the study shall explore how the architecture of naturally available designs are used for modern built environment and how these designs affect modern architecture.

This undertaking and mode of approach should provide the possibility of finding out if there are any sets of guides or rules that provide guidance for utilizing natural designs for the built environment and further provide an opportunity to implicitly assess if there are varying architectural consequences and possibilities for the adoption of nature and natural designs in various built environments. The basic inspiration is that nature and natural designs are so integrated in modern architecture hence finding a major application in the built environment in building thus have effectively become a part of the modern architecture(Holm, 2006). This then means that influence of natural designs on modern architecture has significant consequences for the building design in addition to the architectural expression both in the exterior and in the interior and such influences are likely to extend to aspects such as design management. Cross (2004) has affirmed that the exploitation and characteristics of the various driving forces connected with natural designs touch on designing of other aspects including ventilation and thermal buoyancy. As a significant consequence, the use of nature and natural designs in modern architecture is an important parameter along with all the other considerations playing a part to the shaping of a building through features such as naturally induced airflow.

1.1 Background of Research

Architecture is presented in the existing literature as involving the process and product of planning, designing and construction buildings and other physical structures. Knippers and Speck (2012) notes that architects do not work in a vacuum but seek to construct buildings and physical edifices which are attractive but which also stand the test of time.

In order to achieve the twin objectives, several factors go into the type of structure that must be constructed at any particular point in time and in any place. The influence of natural design in architecture dates back to many years but with urbanisation and modernisation, the phenomenon has intensified, In the absence of studies which have examined the rationale behind the interaction between nature and architecture in China in more recent times, This research seeks to fill the gap.

1.2 Purpose and Goals

Sustainable design management during the architectural process is an invaluable tool for the modern built environment to confront the challenges exhibited in the modern complex interplay of landscape architecture, urban planning, general architecture, finance and economics. Thus, for design management to make sense in our modern global economy, full of the listed challenges facing the built environment, it must be sustainable and able to add value to the built environment. In its part, design management encompasses design, strategy, and chain of supply to control a creative process and to support cultural creativity. The importance of design management for the built environment can be assessed from a multi-spectral angle that draws social, economic and environmental benefits, especially when sustainability is injected in it. Designs that are influenced by nature or natural designs must therefore have a common feature that leans toward ensuring proper design management. The purpose of the proposed study is to investigate how nature and natural designs influence modern architecture. This implies that the study shall further set on exploring how these influences are incorporated into the various aspects of modern architecture such as environmental consciousness, design management, sustainability among other important parameters.

1.3Aim and Objectives

This research is review how natural designs from plan, animals and physical environmental landscape continues to inspire architects in the construction of buildings and other physical edifices. To achieve this aim the four main objectives have been deduced to be achieved and these are as follows:

To examine the type of inspiration that architects get from nature
To review why elements of nature provide inspiration to architects in their design
To review the benefits of drawing inspiration from nature to design architectural products
To review the challenges architects face in drawing inspiration from nature in the design architectural products

CHAPTER 2: LITERATURE REVIEW

2.0 Introduction

This section gives a preliminary review of the existing body of literature where studies that have delved into exploring the influence of nature and natural designs among other related aspects are reviewed. The section thus helps in boosting the philosophical foundation upon which the actual study shall be based.

2.1 Interaction between Nature and Human Design

The extents to which natural designs have been borrowed into the construction of architectural designs have been extensively analyzed in the existing literature. Some of the general views have been explained in studies such as by Amor, et al (1995), Smith (2007) and Vincent, et al (2006). To begin with Vincent, et al (2006) explains the two terms which are at the center of this research and these are nature and inspiration. Vincent, et al (2006) explains nature as referring to the physical, natural, universe and material world. Vincent, et al (2006) provides an expanded definition of nature by explaining that it incorporates the phenomena of the physical world collectively, including plants, animals, the landscape, and other features and products of the earth, as opposed to humans or human creations (Vincent, et al, 2006).

Inspiration on the other hand is explained by Zimmerman (1980) as the process of being enlivened or exalted emotionally. This is strong to the extent that it leads to mental stimulation or feeling. In the opinion of Smith (2007) the natural, physical world (making up of animals, plants, human beings and landscapes) have found their way into inspiring architectural design largely because they enliven humanity.

Smith (2007) provides thought provoking account of the interaction between urban nature and human design from the point of renewing the great tradition of humanity. Smith (2007) focuses specifically on city design and the inspiration it draws from it natural surroundings. Zimmer (1995) on the other hand explains that apart from the aesthetic features of natural designs such as egg shell, honey comb, most of the imitations of nature are done as the only way by which man can subdue nature. For example Marshall (2009) argues that the design of the boats, ships and the aircraft have all been learnt from the shape of bird and fishes in the sky and in the waters and these shapes allow them to float. Marshall (2009) again argues that sometimes the natural design influences architecture since it is the only way by which the expected benefit and use of that facility can be attained. One of these areas which have been examined by Marshall (2009) is the growing importance of the sustainable architecture. Marshall (2009) explains that some natural designs are adopted in the field of architecture to conserve energy in its use after construction. This may be seen in the kind of shapes which or colours used in architectural construction. Vincent, et al (2006) speaks about simplicity in architecture al construction by studying the process of construction of the spider’s web and how it has influenced the design of many other products and services. These are some of the f many studies which have looked at different dimension of the interaction between nature and architectural design and this is what this research will be devoted to evaluating.

2.2 Imitation of Nature in Ventilation Designs

Nature has provided a great point of reference for architects to come up with designs that ensure indoor air quality and thermal comfort in the perspective of air ventilation. Kleiven (2003), while exploring the architectural concepts, consequences and possibilities of employing natural designs and imitating nature in ventilation notes that the natural designs are more energy efficient than mechanical systems such as fans and this advantage makes it worth integrating natural designs into the mechanical designs hence gain from advantages offered by both designs while at the same time avoiding the demerits that any one of the designs would present to the built environment or the architectural process. Kleiven (2003) further expresses bold confidence that natural ventilation concept will continue to influence building design and modern architecture because of several factors. One of the factors that will continue making natural ventilation, according to the author, is the fact that while mechanical designs became highly popular toward the turn of the last century, they have been unable to provide the desired indoor climate.

In another study conducted by Bramley et al (2009), the author points out that the interior and exterior naturally ventilated structures must have a shape that is designed by the influence of nature and specifically designed that way to make use of the natural driving forces to aid in circulation of air from the exterior through its interiors. The author further argues that when nature and natural designs influence designing of buildings, the influence does not just shop in the shaping of the entire structure but must also be seen in the exterior of the structure such that the building body must be designed in such a way that it harnesses the natural driving forces that help in circulation of air into the building and drive air out of the building. In respect to this point, the study by Kadir and Jamaludin (2013) provides support to the argument above by pointing out that designs that are influenced by nature or natural designs with respect to ventilation can be seen from the shaping of building volumes and orientation of the entire building relative to the prevailing wind directions and the sun. This also has another implication on the modern architectural process in that using nature or natural designs implies that buildings and structures are made more site-specific hence the designers must develop increased awareness and understanding of the terms and potential of the construction site.

Yet, the use nature or natural design in assessing the ventilation goes a long way in influencing aspects that closely relate to the interior design. According to Roja (2013), buildings that have ventilation systems with nature or natural designs as main basis for design have an interior that manifests these influences through the manner in which interior spaces are organized and shaped to give low resistance air paths. In addition, since a naturally ventilated building depends on weaker driving forces to force air in and out of the building the organization and shaping of the spaces should be done in such a way that the pressure losses in the path should be adequately low to provide compensation for the weak air driving forces. This then means that rather than having ducts well-known from mechanical ventilation, the structure of a naturally ventilated building alongside its rooms, stairs and corridors among other features are used as air path. As can be seen, the studies clearly show that nature influences architecture in such a way that the exterior and the interior of the building or structure.

Looking back at the study by Kleiven (2003), the author points out that nature has influenced modern so much that structures and buildings with natural ventilation have come to occupy a category of their own commonly called by various names including “sustainable architecture,” or “green architecture” and this category of architecture is one that encompasses designs where technology or technical solutions have no major role in determining the form of the building. On the contrary, technology and technical solutions are only given the role poetry and sensuality in such architecture.

2.3 Incorporating Design Management

Looking at the benefits of design management highlighted above, it can be deduced that design is an important process that has several stakeholders interested in it. First, it has been highlighted that sustainability must be incorporated in the design process to ensure that the neighboring community does not feel shortchanged or excluded in the process given that there are several resources the communities will share and these include waste management and infrastructural resources. The client is another important stakeholder that wants an economically viable project and cost effective outcome. Aesthetic value of the design is an essential factor that environmentalists will be keen on by ensuring that the end-project does not lead to pollution. With all the merits already highlighted, this study is important for several reasons. First, it helps different stakeholders and managers in the organization understand design management and its relationship with the built environment.

In an academic enquiry conducted by Imrie (2012b) the author carries out an extensive analysis of the significance of design management and argues that analysis of design management helps different groups that are involved in the organizational setting understand benefits, which are obtained from product designs and differentiation strategy in relation to the built environment. With respect to the relationship between design management and disease control in the built environment, the study conducted by Laura (2003) established a relationship between urban design management process and human health in built environment. While the author mainly consulted peer-reviewed literature in environmental, health and planning fields, the study conclusively provide a direct link between design process and health of the living environment especially when evaluated from the perspective of physical and visual access to greenery at the parcel level (Laura 2003).

A totally different perspective and approach is given by Wang et al (2004), who in their study assess the importance of proper design management process in mitigating risks. In their findings, they established that proper design process can immensely help in mitigating many risks associated with international projects, more so those carried out in the developing world (Wang et al 2004). With respect to waste reduction also highlighted in the introductory section of this paper, the study by Price et al (2008) admonitions architects to include waste management in the design process since, as the results of the study established, waste management is never a priority in the design process yet over 30% of waste are essentially as a result of design decisions by architects.

According to the study by Chan and Yu (2005), contract strategy is very important in the success of design process. While not many studies have attempted to focus on contract strategy in the design process where nature and natural designs might be of significant importance, the study by Chan and Yu (2005) provides a good reference point in support for the need to address the issue of contract liability in the design process so that participants clearly understand their portion of liability in the process because the natural environment must be maintained in terms of the beauty and landscape. This implies that during the design process, nature and natural environment play a significant role such that the participants must incorporate and be ready to take the liability in case accountability is called for.

2.4 Nature, Efficiency and Deign Choice

According to Craven (2013) designs that imitate the naturally available designs and nature in general are highly energy-efficient and function like living things. This, according to the author is due to the fact that the designs are customized based on the natural environment to capitalize on the local environment to and respond effectively to any climate changes. Additionally, Kleiven(2003) also adds that using nature as a guide in the design management or choice process gives the architect the opportunity of making efficient built environments based on similar design concepts that employ the natural environment as the principal guide into creating the desired landscape. In addition, according to Heiselberg, (2006) it becomes easier to incorporate the principles of sustainability into the architectural process when the naturally available designs are imitated or nature is used as a guide into design choice, development and management. Imrie (2012a) also admonitions that nature is a good for the architecture when the desired is such that universalism, universal design an equitable access to the built environment are desired attributes that also link with uniformity and continuity in the poetic flow of the built environment. These views are also echoed by the findings of the study carried out by Kadir (2013) who assessed the significance of universal design as an inevitable component of sustainable life and social development. In the study, Kadir (2013) notes that universally designed environments are efficient; they provide comfort and flexibility besides adaptability that is essential in ensuring that human life cycle does not get negative impact that may hinder residents’ participation in the community. This study in other words provides sufficient evidence that by use of nature and natural designs, modern architecture is capable of expanding the concept of social sustainability and fusing it into the architectural process. Earlier on in 2008 and 2009, Choguill and Bramley et al respectively had carried out different studies that came to the same conclusions that by making architectural designs that are in unison with the natural environment and defined by nature, the architecture carefully yet importantly incorporates the concept of social sustainability into his works and helps to further ensure construction of sustainable neighborhoods (Also Dempsey et al 2011). There seems to be extensive research that has been carried out in the past in order to relay the importance of using nature and natural designs in the architectural design management process. The reviewed literature appears to support the idea that nature and natural designs provide the modern architect with immense reference point for increasing efficiency, aesthetic value, social continuity and sustainability.

For instance, in the interview by Craven (2013), the author established that when architects capitalize on the natural sunlight, the built environment becomes effectively prized for its energy efficiency. This is based on the designs of Glenn Murcutt; a modern architect who designs houses that capitalize on natural light making their shape is long and low, besides often featuring verandas, skylights, amendable louvers, and impermanent screens. Such designs will have shapes that capitalize on the general shape and orientation of the environment such that they are designed to capture the sun based on the features of the surrounding environment. Besides the sun, Rojas (2013) argues that the wind is an important aspect that determines the nature and design of the built environment and this is because of the fact that every built environment needs air conditioning as an important aspect of the structure such that some of modern designs inspired by nature can be compared to a plant since they have the capability of opening and closing just like the petals of plants do. This means that a modern architect must observe the sun and listen to the wind as important attributes and inevitable components of the final built environment.

2.5Nature’s Influence in Hybrid Designs

Nature has great influence in hybrid designs that incorporate the aspects of contemporary designs and nature in the same design. In the study conducted by Heiselberg (2006), the author provides several reasons for why modern architects develop designs that are partly original and partly influenced by nature. One of the reasons given by Heiselberg (2006) is that hybrid designs give more control than designs that are completely natural or completely contemporary. Such places that this can be seen are in hybrid ventilation designs. For instance in the built environment, and with specific reference to the works of Kleiven (2003), hybrid designs would allow for the majority of the hybrid ventilation components to be designed jointly in one process making the ventilation system and the control system in the design significant and integral parts of the building or structure. The fact that these parts are integral to the entire building structure and the fact that they need to be designed in one go implies that there needs to be a strong co-operation between the architect and the engineers. Control aspect also comes in the perspective that while the control system in hybrid designs can be very complex, it is essential that the entire control system alongside its control strategy is made with sufficient transparency and simplicity to allow for good user experience.

Heiselberg (2006) argues that hybrid systems that are developed from the influence of nature are advantageous because they are highly user-friendly and low cost. They improve user interaction experience hence the overall user satisfaction since they are developed by partly mimicking the natural environment, which the user naturally interact with. Kleiven (2003) also supports these arguments by stating that hybrid systems are not only energy-efficient but are also good in ensuring user autonomy by the way the user/system interface is made. While Keiven (2003) and Heiselberg (2006) specifically discuss hybrid ventilation designs, it is not difficult to notice that these points can be helpful in the general view of the merits of hybrid designs. For instance, in the study by Craven (2013) the author notes that designs that imitate the naturally available designs and nature in general are highly energy-efficient and function like living things and this is directly in lined with the stated views. Besides these, nature influences architectural designs to consider material use, spatial hierarchy and spatial connections (Kleiven 2003).

CHAPTER 3: METHODOLOGY

3.0 Methodology

The methodology section provides an explanation of the methodologies used and how data is collected for the objectives of the research study to be achieved. Further, the section also gives an explanation of data analysis approach to be used on the collected data. The methodology section additionally takes all efforts to provide a philosophical rationale for the methodologies used in the study.

3.1 Research Approach and Design

This research is a primary research and a qualitative research studies. The researcher is interested in more than statistics to rather uncover the reason behind the constant imitation of nature in architectures. The study samples the views of renowned architects who participate in an interview to discuss the role of nature in architectural construction.

In this way verifiable information from professionals is sourced and worked on. In all 10 architects are empanelled for this research and they are interviewed through a semiformal interview process. This is important to collect as much detail as possible. Although the research is basically a primary research there is the need to ensure that as much as possible the appropriate literature both theoretical and empirical research is analyzed extensively to set this research into an appropriate context.

Quantitative approach would have been used if the research study required dealing with any investigations and trials that would call for evaluating the possibilities and limitations of the factors in the study. On the other hand, qualitative research involves carrying a case study on different items within their concept and then considers the meaning of research objectives which people pay attention in their situations. Therefore the study employs qualitative analysis in order to investigate factors that influence design choice in the architectural process and relationship that exist between modern architecture and natural designs or nature (Sharma, 2011).

3.1.1 Research Design

According to Creswell (2007) research design is a framework that guides the researcher in carrying out the study. They go on to state that research design links the research questions to the data collected. There are several research designs that a study can employ, these designs are grouped depending on their logic, results, process and objective of the study. It is also possible to describe a single project using different ways.

One of the research designs is quantitative research which is used to measure individuals, cases or units and evaluate limited aspects using numbers. On the other hand, qualitative research normally entails qualitative data and assesses a lot of aspects of a small population of cases over a short or long time and explains those aspects. Similarly, a researcher can use a mixed approach where he combines both quantitative and qualitative research methods.

Accordingly, this present research applied a mixed research design, to get better results since the each design complement another. As noted by Hewitt and Cramer (2007) the mixed approach offers more insights in the aspect being researched. Gupta (2011) add that qualitative method gives verbal data instead of numerical values. Therefore qualitative method does not use statistical analysis, but rather uses content analysis to describe and understand the research findings. Using this method, a researcher uses inductive reasoning and not deductive. Creswell (2007) explains that the key aspect projected through quantitative methods the validity of the measurement and its reliability. Using these two aspects, the researcher can generalize the findings and have a clear predication of the cause and effect.

3.2 Data Collection and Analysis

Generally, there are two ways of collecting data in any research undertaking; data collection could either be through secondary data collection or by using primary method. Gupta (2011) explains that secondary data entails data collected from past studies, while primary research is data that is collected for the first time. The present research study basically intends to utilize primary data collection methods. Primary research can be obtained through qualitative methods or quantitative ones. For example, qualitative methods include interviews and observations, while surveys and some form of observations are quantitative. In this present research, primary data included responses given by respondents in the survey carried out, and the interviews that were done.

In this research undertaking, critical narrative technique is used to present the qualitative data collected into meaningful information for presentation and decision making. The main data collection instrument to be used in the study is the interview with questionnaires being the principal tools used for research in this study. The design and administration of questionnaires calls for several factors to be put into consideration, including the research budget and threshold of the desired response. According to Creswell (2007), survey questionnaires are effective in gathering facts, views, and comparative ideas of the respondent or different respondents about a similar subject matter. The main challenge with questionnaire method is their limitation to time constraint and increased budget when high volumes of data are involved (Denzin& Lincoln, 2000). The researcher opts to use interviews as the most suitable method of administering this study because the findings from interviews are generally viewed as flexible, and it becomes easier to generalize common issues relating to the topic under study (Creswell 2007). The researcher will also employ improvised telephone interviews to improve the quality of feedback.

Bryman and Bell (2007) point to the importance of using interviews in research by noting that interviews are carried out to establish important information as well as seek clarification on aspects that the questionnaires failed to capture. In respect to this, the research study employed semi-structured interview questions to guide the interviewing process. This approach is used to make sure that questions asked are same, and the information sought is similar. In addition, semi-structured interview helps both the interviewer and the respondents to be focused, while it allows a level of freedom and flexibility in obtaining the required information. According to Fontana and Frey (2001), when conducting interview-based research, it is essential to target individuals that have the required information. The authors (Fontana & Frey 2001) add that the by selecting key people with information and knowledge of the issue being researched reduces response error and this informed the researcher to select managers.

To trim down the biases level and boost reliability of the interview, the researcher will get in touch with target interviewees in advance to set convenient dates for the interview. This approach and strategy is supported by Mishler (2004), who advocates for researchers to get in touch with interviewees early enough to establish rapport and increase chances of collecting information. In addition, interview questions will be sent to the sampled respondents to examine prior to the interview date. The objective of undertaking these steps will be to ensure that details and correct information is collected within the shortest time possible. Recording of the responses will be done to allow later analysis.

3.4 Ethical Consideration

When carrying out any type of research study, the researcher has to take into account the ethical matters concerning the study’s participants and their rights. For this proposed research study, the researcher shall take the indispensable precautions to guarantee that participants’ rights are not violated. As it is always a standard for most scientific undertakings of the nature similar to the proposed project, the researcher shall obtain informed consent from all participants before proceeding with the study. A consent form will be made part of every data gathering instrument used and such as surveys and interviews or questionnaires; parental consent will not be applicable because all the respondents expected to take part in the study shall be sampled for age above 18 years. The principle rationale of the consent form will be to clearly describe the objective and benefits of the research being carried out. The form will make it clear to the participants that by giving consent; the respondents will be volunteering to be part of the research study, although they will also be informed that they may terminate their contribution at any time based on any grounds without consequence. In addition, the participant-approval forms will inform the participants concerning their discretion and privacy, risks and merits of the research study, and whom to get in touch with for answers to enquiries regarding the research undertaking and participants’ rights. For the above highlighted reasons, the following shall be vividly stressed throughout the study:

This research ensures anonymity of respondents by asking them not to give personal details. They are free to ignore any question they think can compromise on this
The data will be kept under safe so that it can be protected as much as possible
No respondents will be below 8 years
Respondents can withdraw from the research at any time of their choice

CHAPTER 4: FINDINGS

From the study, it is possible to pinpoint with a summative conclusion that the influence of nature and natural designs is clearly evidenced in modern architectural undertaking in several ways. These areas of influence are expected in aspects such as effective design management process, which requires efficient use of established techniques of design choice and management to be adapted where necessary to suit the particular nature of the architectural task being performed. Much of the attention in respect to design choice and management has been paid to the overall research management, which is evidenced by the architectural techniques mimicking nature or natural designs and which were developed over many years.

Based on support from critical literature review, there is also evidence to support the general views of the past studies that found a close link between the intricate interaction between urban nature and human design from the point of renewing the great tradition of humanity. It is expected that the findings show a close link between the focus on modern city designs and the inspiration it draws from the natural surroundings. The aesthetic features that make the natural designs and nature appealing to the modern architecture to copy are going to be explored further and presented through a thorough critical narrative. These will include designs such as egg shell designs, honeycomb designs and many other naturally-available designs that not only inspire a sense of aesthetic value but also exude a drive to subdue nature. Additionally, the results of the study should reveal how nature and natural designs help modern architectural process in achieving sustainable architecture and social continuity. A further look at how nature influences modern architecture to achieve a benefit in terms of cost-saving has also been evaluated given the increased level of focus on cost-effective ventures and projects in the modern architectural process. This aspect ties in closely with the need for accountability and sustainability. It is not just the areas of sustainability, accountability, cost benefits of imitating nature or natural designs and social growth and continuity that has been assessed but at the end of the study it is imperative to ascertain the kind of influence played by nature and natural designs in generating energy-efficient structures, longer-lasting buildings or structures, and extend the inquiry into the role nature plays in ensuring construction of structures with varying shapes, spatial orientation and colours.

Planning of natural resources such as water, sunlight and wind have traditionally led to the view that changes in climatic conditions have led to the occurrence of untenable position given that there has been continuous improvement in the infrastructure and therefore it is expected that imitation of nature and natural should reveal some interaction between resource planning and the built environment or this consideration during the architectural process. The evaluation should ultimately reveal how nature and natural designs help in dealing with quality deterioration, disruption of fundamental services such as supply of urban water and deal with any changes in climate conditions, which have the potential of affecting the quality of water in a number of ways.

CHAPTER 5: CONCLUSION

This study is built on the inevitable significance of design in architecture and the additionally important source of design given the need for design process management and accountability. For this reason, the study undertakes to investigate the influence of nature and natural designs in modern architecture bearing inn mind that nature has extensively influenced areas such as ventilation systems in built structures and natural designs have continued to be appealing in such a way that they have been incorporated effectively with mechanical ventilation systems to generate an outcome of composite ventilation systems that are more efficient, more long lasting and aesthetically more appealing. The same has been in designs that are conscious in relation to the spatial orientation of the structures as it can be seen with structures that incorporate direction of the prevailing winds and this extends to the way the sun is also incorporated into architectural designs to ensure natural light into the built environment.

With all the above in mind, the study takes a qualitative approach that is carried out alongside critical narrative technique to present the qualitative data collected into meaningful information for presentation and decision making. The main data collection instrument to be used in the study is the interview with questionnaires being the principal tools used for research in this study. The design and administration of questionnaires calls for several factors to be put into consideration, including the research budget and threshold of the desired response. Given that the study takes a qualitative approach, all efforts are taken to ensure high credibility and reliability as well as validity in the qualitative study sense. One of the ways is through undertaking of critical review of literature.

While it is expected that the project will be complete by the end of the fourth month, every effort is made to ensure that ethical considerations are adhered to during the entire period the study lasts. With respect to the results and findings of the study, it is expected that at the end of the study, it will be possible to conclusively identify the several ways with which nature and natural designs influence modern architectural undertaking in various ways. These areas of influence are expected in aspects such as an effective design management process, which requires efficient use of established techniques of design choice and management to be adapted where necessary to suit the particular nature of the architectural task being performed.

REFERENCES

Adnan Enshassi, Khalid Al-Hallaq& Sherif Mohamed (2006) Causes of Contractor’s Business Failure in Developing Countries: The Case of Palestine. Journal of Construction in Developing Countries, Vol. 11, (2)

Amor, R., Hosking, J., Mugridge, W. (1995) A Declarative Approach to Inter-schema Mappings”, in Modeling of Buildings Through Their Lifecycle: Proceedings,CIB Publication 180 Palo Alto, CA, Eds M Fischer, K Law, B Luiten pp 223-232

Bramley et al., 2009 G. Bramley, N. Dempsey, S. Power, C. Brown, D. Watkins Social Sustainability and Urban Form: Evidence from five British cities Environment and Planning A, 41 (2009), pp. 2125–2142

Bryman A. & Bell E. (2007) Business research methods Sage publishers. Sage Publications

Chan, E. H. W. & Yu, T. W.A (2005) Contract Strategy for Design Management in the Design and Build System.Available Online from URL: http://repository.lib.polyu.edu.hk/jspui/bitstream/10397/102/3/Contract%20strategy%20%28IJPM%29%207-5-2005-EC-2.pdf

Choguill, C.L. (2008) Developing sustainable neighbourhoods Habitat International, 32 (2008), pp. 41–48

Colantonio, A. (2013). (n.d.). Social Sustainability: Linking Research to Policy and Practice. Retrieved 27 January 2013 from http://ec.europa.eu/research/sd/conference/2009/papers/7/andrea_colantonio_-_social_sustainability.pdf.

Craven, J. (2013) Build an Energy-Efficient House: Australian architect Glenn Murcutt shows how to build energy-efficient homes http://architecture.about.com/od/buildyourhous1/a/murcuttbuild.htm

Creswell, J.W. (2007) Qualitative Inquiry & Research Design – Choosing Among Five Approaches. Thousand Oaks, California: Sage Publications

Cross, N. (2004). Expertise in design: an overview. Design Studies, 25, 427 – 441

Dale W. Jorgenson and Kevin J. Stiroh (2000)U.S. Economic Growth at the Industry Level. The American Economic Review Vol. 90, No. 2, Papers and Proceedings of the One Hundred Twelfth Annual Meeting of the American Economic Association (May, 2000), pp. 161-167

Dave S. (2011) Neighbourhood Density and Social Sustainability in Cities of Developing Countries Sustainable Development, 19 (2011), pp. 189–205

Dempsey, N., Bramley, G., Power, S., & Brown, C. (2011). The social dimension of sustainable development: defining urban social sustainability. Sustainable Development, 19, 289-300. Design for social sustainability | Future Communities. (n.d.).Retrieved from http://www.futurecommunities.net/design-social- sustainability.

Denzin, N. & Lincoln, Y. (2000) Handbook of QualitativeResearch, 2nd revised ed. London: Sage Publications

Duncan, R. (2007). Universal Design – Clarification and Development. A Report for the Ministry of the Environments, Government of Norway, March 2007.

Fontana A, & Frey J. H. (2001) Interviewing: the art of science. In: Denzin NK, Lincoln YS, eds. Handbook of qualitative research. London: Sage, 2001:361-76.

Gold, (2012). Coast City Council (n.d.). Homewise Guide – Universal Design for comfort, safety, sustainability and style. Retrieved 28 November 2012 from http://www.goldcoast.qld.gov.au/attachment/people_and_communities/homewise_guide_largefont.pdf.

Gossett A. M., Mirza, A.K. Barnds, D. Feidt (2009) Beyond Access: A case study on the intersection between accessibility, sustainability, and universal design Disability and Rehabilitation: Assistive Technology, 4 (6) (2009), pp. 439–450

Gupta S. P. (2011) Statistical Methods. New Delhi, India: Sultan Chand & Sons Publishers

Hewitt, D. and Cramer, D. (2007) Introduction to research methods in Psychology, Harlow: Pearson Education. Houston

Heiselberg, P. (2006) Design of Natural and Hybrid Ventilation. Aalborg University Department of Civil Engineering Indoor Environmental Engineering DCE Lecture Notes No. 005

Holm, I (2006). Ideas and Beliefs in Architecture and Industrial design: How attitudes, orientations, and underlying assumptions shape the built environment. Oslo School of Architecture and Design

Imrie, R. (2012a). Designing inclusive environments and the significance of universal design http://www.academia.edu/3643250/Designing_inclusive_environments_and_the_significance_of_universal_design

Imrie, R. (2012b). Universalism, universal design and equitable access to the built environment.Disability & Rehabilitation, 34 (10), 873-882.

Kadir, S. A. &Jamaludin, M. (20 September 2013,) Open Access Universal Design as a Significant Component for Sustainable Life and Social Development. Social and Behavioral Sciences Volume 85, Pages 179–190

Kleiven, T. (2003) Natural Ventilation in Buildings: Architectural concepts, consequences and possibilities. Norwegian University of Science and Technology; Faculty of Architecture and Fine Art

Knippers,J and Speck, T (2012) Design and construction principles in nature and architecture: Bioinspiration&Biomimetics Volume 7 Number 1

Laura, E. J. (2003)The relationship of urban design to human health and condition. Journal of Landscape and Urban Planning Volume 64, (4): Pages 191–20

Magadza, D. (2000). Climate change impacts and human settlements in Africa: prospects for adaptation. Environmental Monitoring and Assessment, 61, 193–205.

Marshall, A. (2009). Wild Design: The Ecomimicry Project, North Atlantic Books: Berkeley

Mishler E. G. (2004) Research interviewing: context and narrative. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Poyser, S. (2005). Shopping centre design, decline, and crime.International Journal of Police Science & Management, 7 (2), 123-136.

Price, A.D.F. Glass,J. &Osmani, M.(2008)Architects’ perspectives on construction waste reduction by design. Journal of Waste Management Volume 28, Issue (7): Pages 1147–1158

Rojas, D. P (2013) Atrium building design: key aspects to improve their thermal performance on the Mediterranean climate of Santiago de Chile. International Journal of Low-Carbon Technologies Advance Access published December 28, 2013

Sharma, S. (2011).Green Project Management Practices for Construction Industry.International Transactions in Applied Sciences, 3 (4), 657-682.

Shimoda, Y. (2003). Adaptation measures for climate change and the urban heat island in Japan’s built environment. Building Research and Information, 31 (1), 222–230.

Smith, J. (2007). It’s only natural. The Ecologist, 37(8), 52-55.

Vincent, Julian F. V.; Bogatyreva, Olga A., Bogatyrev, Nikolaj R., Bowyer, Adrian, Pahl, Anja-Karina (21 August 2006). “Biomimetics: its practice and theory”. Journal of The Royal Society Interface 3 (9): 471–482

Voordijk, H. (2009). Construction management and economics: the epistemology of a multidisciplinary design science. Construction Management & Economics, 27 (8), 713-720.

Wang, S. Q., Mohammed F. D. & Muhammad Y. A. (2004) Risk management framework for construction projects in developing countries. Journal of Construction Management and Economics Volume 22(3): pages 237-252

Yeang, K. (2010). Briefing: Strategies for designing a green built environment. Engineering Sustainability, 163 (4), 153-158.

Zimmer W (1995) Relationships between design patterns.Coplien and Schmidt (eds.), Pattern Languages of Program Design, Addison-Wesley, 1995, pp. 345–364.138.

Zimmerman H (1980) OSI reference model -The ISO model of architecture for open systems interconnection. IEEE Transactions on Communications, 28, Apr. 1980, pp. 425–432.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Jehovah’s Witnesses’ Religion analysis global history essay help: global history essay help

When the name of Jehovah’s Witness arises, most of the public of differing religions, a picture of an overly nice person or group of people all dressed in suits and nice clothes, arrive at your door and offer a sampling pamphlet, (large or small). To most of the general public, the religion is afar cried from Christianity, but this is untrue, as a visit to one of the services that the congregation provides. Upon arriving at the building Kingdom Hall of Jehovah’s Witnesses, There was nothing especially different about it except there was no cross on the outside nor a steeple. Arriving about a half an hour early we were greeted with a handshake and an almost too friendly smile from a member of the congregation. As we waited for the service to begin, more and more people started to pile into the building. Slowly conversations between members and Non-members, including myself. After about twenty minutes, the talking reseeded and people started to seat themselves. The inside of the room was well lit up with no pews, but there were many chairs connected by metal bolts on the bottom of each chair. Amazingly though there was no cross and no altar. First, the service started with singing, as any ordinary church would. We sang out of the book of songs that they provided for us. After the singing, there was a guest speaker from Bagley, Minnesota.

The speaker spoke to the congregation about topics in the bible, his speech lasted about three-fourths of an hour. Afterward, the priest came to thepodium and thanked the guest for coming. Then the priest led another song, sung from the songbook. Next, the congregation headed a bible discussion from an article from a Jehovah’s Witness weekly magazine The Watch Tower.

The article had to deal with what is paramount in our lives. The discussion lasted for another hour and fifteen minutes, with questions at the end of each paragraph. The different thing about the questions was that people in the congregation actually answered some of the questions with the help of women that stood in the back and held microphones on sticks so that they could behear. After the bible discussion was over with, the service was ended in another song from the songbook. The priest supplied me with the Watch Tower magazine that was discussed over during the service and some further information on the church itself.

Some of the beliefs of the church are most like that of the most Christian religion with the exceptions that they do not regard the cross as highly as most

Christians do. The Jehovah’s Witness religion believes more in the guideline of the Bible. One of the elder members of the Church was happy to answer some questions that I had. He was an elderly man with a full head of white hair, and a wide unreal smile. The members of the church were extremely friendly. However, as I talked with him, I realized that they were not entirely tolerant of the beliefs of others.

On the standards of beliefs on the controversial subjects today such as abortion, same-sex marriages, doctor-assisted suicide, and Gay rights, they stand on a similar ground along with other Christian religions. They do not believe in marriages of the same sex, not in abortions, nor doctor-assisted suicide, and the concept of being gay is considered blasphemous in many parts of the bible as in Corinthians 1:8 and 1:9 so gay rights seems a mockery to the church. Jehovah’s Witnesses believe that Christ/Jesus was the first divinecreation of Jehovah/God and that he died on a torcher stake as a ransom for the human race. Similar to the Christian faith, except that the emphasis on torches take was unnerving.

The church views on other religions outside itself are as the

elder member said are like misguided sheep. I was slightly disturbed by this slightly rude and intolerant statement, but I had to respect their beliefs, so I

said nothing. Kingdom Hall’s members are concerned about the youth of today.

The youth of today as they see it is relentlessly tempted on a regular basis by society and the press and fellow teens. Now more than ever, teens have more pressure on their beliefs than adults. Jehovah’s Witnesses believe in most all of the bibles of today but stick to the traditional versions such as the King James or the King Georgeversions. But as for the newer bibles such as the New Testament, or the man’s Bible, or the woman’s bible, they consider these versions a misguided representation of the bible.

As I see the Jehovah’s Witness’s religion, as friendly as they were, was closed-minded as most other Christian religions. It had the same feel and atmosphere of A Christian religion, but it did not have the same beauty of a church, more like a seminar. As I went through the service, I learned that a Jehovah’s Witness is not that different in their lives or in their beliefs. Find it hard to see why other faiths see the religion as straying from

Christian faith, when they follow the guidelines of the Bible itself.

The reason for the misunderstanding is ignorance and with the knowledge that gape can be bridged, but even with knowledge gained, sometimes acceptance of that knowledge does not, as is all too true in a religious society. Sadly there are too

few religions that accept other faiths, religions that teach tolerance, maybe religion is not at fault, and maybe it is the people’s basic stubbornness.

From what I have seen religion today is like a cola you drink, a type of pizza you eat, a certain style of clothes you wear, rather than a way of life. From what have seen, a small percentage of religious people do not follow it’s way outside of their place of worship, and outside of their homes.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The art of Malevich Airplane Flying And Fernand Aviator easy essay help: easy essay help

Art can never be underestimated in great historical contributions particularly in the design of major engineering and machinery projects. Architecture and design particularly reference points where the invaluable hand and contribution of art are excellently experienced. When mentions are made of Kasimir Malevich and Fernand Leger, a real and genuine appreciation of their contributions to modern machinery can not go unmentioned since they are synonyms. However, without an analysis of the actual adventurous meeting that their art careers made with technology, many would fail to draw such a conclusion. The following discourse attempts to critique the two artists, with a special mention of their two pieces of work with a bearing to the topic of modern technological direction. In the discourse, Malevich’s Airplane Flying and Leger’s Aviator have been particularly highlighted to complement the theme of their common contribution as the artists ought to be credited for

Kasimir Malevich’s Airplane Flying

Kasimir is a Russian legendary and iconic painter born at an important period in his native Russian history; just at the turn of the 20th century (1878). His contribution in art with respect to the historic arm of the clock in Russia is perhaps due to the turn of events occasioned by his prowess in both art and design coupled with an incredible ability to theorize natural physical laws. For instance, he had a spectacular ability to apply aerial imagery to represent artistic impression with some important theory implication. In 1915, his piece of work by the title of Airplane Flying had such a rare futurist impression that considerably changed the aviation industry design. According to Gutkin (124), art and poetry had made considerable contribution in form of futurist (predictive) impressions that could be useful in aircraft design at around that time. Many years later, Russian aircraft design and military relied on some of the principles of theory forecast by the futurist attachment that the paintings such as the Airplane Flying had to the industry. Similar sentiments are held by Kleiner (2010, 725) to the effect that Malevich’s contribution of Suprematism must have facilitated and motivated the Russian Revolution. According to the author, the fact that all his creations under the theme of Suprematism had a connection of the world with a human feeling that aroused immediate reaction.

Fernand Leger’s Aviator

Inspired by Cubism after some training by Section d’Or, Fernand Leger produced the aviator as a representation of freedom through natural artistic expression. His encounters with World War I influenced his remainder of art experience since he would henceforth concentrate in technological expressions such as the 1920 Aviator. The celebration of machine life that perhaps inspired many futurist designers in France was to change the level of interaction between these two industries for a considerable magnitude of infiltration.

Leger’s style of art depicting the usage of fragmentations and flakes to illustrate object entirety appeared to be uniquely timely in illustrating items such as the whirling propeller (Bradley et al, 98). His representation of the interaction at the World War I changed his appreciation for life and devoted his art input for the society, cutting across all the social classes. Technology and modern mechanics were for the earliest time once again appreciated through the contributions that the Aviator made. A significant change of the works by Leger was observed in that war equipment and weaponry also made an infiltration into his presentations which largely became inclined to the expression of their designs and use.

Comparing and Contrasting the two Pieces of Work

There is a striking similarity in that the Airplane Flying and Aviator ideas were generated from machinery and technology (Herbert, 1273). Ideally, the period of peak performance by the two artists was similar and the same historic theme of industrialization was taking a plateau phase in Europe. The two authors represent an interaction junction when art clearly depicted the mood of the society, usually giving insights into the future.

Besides the fact that machinery and technology were depicted, warfare was also depicted in the pieces. Coincidentally, the two artists represented the society’s sentiments regarding their respective war period as depicted in the equipment. Militarism in Russia and France showed by the paintings show some form of political developments in the countries.

On the contrary, while Airplane idea preceded the Russian Revolution, the Aviator succeeded the World War I, which illustrates the futuristic element in one and not in the other. Malevich’s art inspired a certain line of thought while Leger’s art was influenced by the occurrence of the event. These pieces of art, therefore, represent a divergent approach of the role of art to history-making in both futuristic and reporting capacities.

Works cited:

Bradley Barbara, Burgess Margaret, Laurence Channing & Robinson William Monet to Dali: impressionist and modern masterworks from the Cleveland Museums of art: an exhibition. Manchester, UK: Hudson Hills, 2007. Print

Ferdinard Leger, 2011. Web. <http://www.visual-arts-cork.com/famous-artists/fernand-leger.htm> (accessed 5 April 2011)

Gutkin, Irina. The cultural origins of the socialist realist aesthetic, 1890-1934. Illinois, CA: Northwestern University Press, 1999. Print

Herbert, Robert L. “The Arrival of the Machine: Modernist Art in Europe, 1910-25.” Social Research, 64.3(1997):1273-1305

Kleiner, Fred S. Gardner’s thought the ages: the western perspective. Boston, MA: Wadsworth, 2010. Print

Kleiner, Fred. Gardner’s art through the ages: a global history, Volume 2. London: Cengage Learning EMEA, 2008. Print

Leonard, C. & Hanna, J. “The Aviator,” ulike.net, 2011. Web. http://www.ulike.net/The_Aviator_%28Oeuvre%20d%27art%29 (accessed 5 April 2011)

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Matthias formation of his kingdom analysis summary and response essay help: summary and response essay help

In order to understand the ramifications of Matthias’s formation of his kingdom, the social, financial, ethnic, and sexual conditions of the times must be realized as the catalysts that cause the cults to form. A whole series of evangelic congregations appeared in the early decades of the nineteenth century in order to serve the poor, the emotionally needy, those barred from the new prosperousness, hopefulness, forbearance, personal freedom and sensible thought of the business classes. Combining good narrative skills, excellent characterization, and historic detail, Johnson and Wilentz recreate the engaging tale of a hypocritical prophet and his erroneous followers in New York during the eighteen twenties and thirties. The main motif that dominated Matthias’s and Elijah Pierson’s actions involves the beliefs that were instilled in them when they were young, about the natural order of men and women. The patriarchy that ruled Matthias’s kingdom originated in both men’s thoughts from the Calvinism that was their first doctrine as youths around eighteen hundred. Elijah’s Morristown First Presbyterian Church and Mathews Coila Anti-Burhgers church enforced the dominance of men through incorporating their domestic authority into church rituals. With Elijah, men sat at the head of the pew and his father and uncles were church trustees. Even though Robert Matthew’s church had an egalitarian dissolution of power and wealth, patriarchal roles were reinforced by men leading their families into church and all the authority figures being male.

They were taught that God governed the world through fixed relationships of dominance and subordination. It is because of Matthew’s refusal to give up his position as a male leader and provider for his family, even when they were destitute, that led to his descent into lunacy leaving his family in eighteen thirty-one. This is why women and economic despair play such an important role in the history of the kingdom. Margaret’s rejection of Matthews after his continual attempts to exert his manly dominance through beating her and punishing the children started his resentment and hatred of women. This led to his condemning of all preachy Christian women who did act subservient to their husbands. “Woman is the capsheaf of the abomination of desolation-full of all deviltry”. Women also contributed a great deal to Elijah Pierson’s eventual devotion to Matthias. As Elijah turned to work with female missionaries in eighteen nineteen, the new evangelism of the times became the basis for a new life; and his marriage to Sarah, a strong missionary, who gently took total control over Elijah’s household and religious affairs. It was Sarah’s connection as a perfectionist reformer to Frances

Folger that led to the meeting with Ann Folger and becoming extreme perfectionists. As Elijah began experiencing his conversations with the Holy Spirit, they helped form the Retrenchment society and Elijah’s mental weakening that made him susceptible to Matthias. But most importantly it was Sarah’s death and failed resurrection that led Elijah’s own descent into lunacy and his eventual death. However, as large as the role of women is in this book because of all the changes that were made socially in that time; overall the market revolution with its dispersion of skilled artisans and the increase in out workers and factory workers played a huge role in the history of the kingdom. As Matthias was a carpenter he saved his money, and after he was accused of assaulting a girl he returned to Coila in eighteen twelve was Robert Thompson helped him open a business that was successful. However, as Matthew’s began to bring in small parts of big-city luxury to Coila and as the small town experienced them and began to be apart of the market revolution, Matthews overextended his resources, losing his shirt to the bank. Even as the market expanded and Pearl street became a booming commerce area, Matthews had to go back to being a carpenter and financial insecurity. As he worked to support his family, the panic of eighteen nineteen hit and his last chance at skilled profitable independent labour slipped away with unfinished suspend building projects. The increase in specialization labour and factory workers left open the route of wage labour for Matthew’s to support his family. The loss of economic independence however would start on a journey of strange religious visions, the beating of his wife, and finally the transition into Matthias.The two underlying sub-themes of this portion of history are the racial values of the kingdom and the gradual negation of fire and brimstone Calvinism into the gentle loving trend of Evangelism during the Second Great Awakening.

The case in point of the strange racial values of the kingdom is Isabella Van Wagenen, later Sojourner Truth. She was originally Methodist and after becoming free, she was introduced to James Latourette. Joining his household as a servant and attending perfectionist meetings there even while she worked for others. It was through his respect for her that she met Elijah Pierson while she was interacting with the girls at the Magdalene asylum on Bowery hill. Isabella befriended Pierson’s servant Katy, and Elijah engaged her to keep his house while Katy was in Virginia. After she opened the door for Matthias on that fateful day, she said she felt like God had sent him to set up the kingdom. When Pierson and Matthias met, she was allowed to be a present and common belief that they all shared negated any color boundaries. This intimacy, the result of holding the same faith, and adopting of only one table for everyone, and the communal style of living, let her color become a moot point. She was both a valuable source of information for Matthias and the domestic help while being on the same moral plane as everyone else in the house.

Just as the changing times allowed a black to join a religious cult, the harsh Calvinistic principles of the late seventeen hundreds were slipping away being replaced by the accepting Evangelic principles of repentance and redemption. As the market economy grew, the small towns of subsistence farmers began to falter taking with them the grassroots fear of god philosophy. In the large city, evangelism’s doctrine of helping the sinner instead of chastising them was growing like wildfire. Matthews had tried to condemn people in Manhattan for drinking and whoring, but the expanding Evangelism had already created a standard of leniency. His preaching was unheard and annoying often causing him to lose the job. This dissolution of his childhood faith strained him until his vision at the African church finally caused him to accept the new movement in some form.

The historical writings that this book is based on seem to complement each other well. Stone’s cover-up of the Folger’s actions and the wife switching at the kingdom was clearly refuted by vales volumes even if no one really read them. Margaret Matthew’s pamphlet also opposes Stone’s writing, yet because it comes from such a biased source, the findings cannot really be taken seriously. Johnson and Wilentz were correct in assuming that she was not the best of sources. The effort on Vale’s part to corroborate all of Isabella’s facts with white evidence is now a blessing because her facts are more substantiated for us, even if he checked her facts for the wrong reasons. One of the sources states that the Pierson house was twice as expensive as the typical middle class of the times which goes with Matthias’s description of understated money that was his initial impression walking in. A source that was actually interesting on its own was The Narrative of Sojourner Truth, which has many informative descriptions of the everyday life of the kingdom as well as a more detailed account of Pierson’s and Matthias’s first meeting. In the book, it is not mentioned that Isabella was present at that meeting or that she was avidly curious and sat inattentively.

Johnson and Wilentz’s narrative was fairly fast-paced and well-sequenced, but I got the impression from reading part of the Sojourner truth’s writings that there were many facts omitted. However, my own personal analysis of the book leaves me impressed with how the happenings of the kingdom were so tied in with many important people and events that have lasting legacies today. From Joseph Smith to Sojourner Truth, Matthias did not leave this world without making a profound effect on some important persons. Seeing how the Second Great Awakening was tied in with economic despair was very eye opening. The vulnerability of the impoverished, their susceptibility to strong vision and charisma is the real reason that cults will continue to pop up throughout the next millennium.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Alfred Prufrock the love song analysis personal essay help: personal essay help

Alfred Prufrock constantly lived in fear, in fear of life and death. T. S. Eliot divided his classic poem into three equally important sections. Each division provided the reader with insight into the mental structure of J. Alfred Prufrock. In actuality, Prufrock maintained a good heart and a worthy instinct, but he never seemed to truly exist. A false shadow hung over his existence. Prufrock never allowed himself to actually live. He had no ambitions that would drive him to succeed. The poem is a silent cry for help from Prufrock. In each section, T. S. Eliot provided his audience with vague attempts to understand J. Alfred Prufrock. Each individual reader can only interpret these attempts by Eliot, allowing numerous views of the life of Prufrock.

The first section of the poem dealt with the ever-prevalent issue of death. In the beginning, Eliot said, “Let us go then, you and I.”(l, 1 Eliot) The poem started off with this illusion to the Inferno as a way to symbolize Prufrock’s journey, and his fear of death. Prufrock could be looked upon as Virgil. In the poem, he guided the reader through his tangled world of existentialism. When Eliot said, “Like a patient etherized upon a table; Let us go, through certain half-deserted streets…”(ll 3-4 Eliot) it showed that Prufrock was numb. He had no feelings for anyone or his surroundings. J. Alfred Prufrock only felt one thing. He felt the fear of life and death. In some ways, he spent his entire life preparing for his death. Prufrock knew that his life had not provided the world with anything of great significance. Eliot pointed this out by juxtaposing Prufrock with Michelangelo. In lines 13-14 Eliot said, “In the room the women come and go talking of Michelangelo.”(ll. 13-14 Eliot) The hollow people of the world base the merit of an individual upon their accomplishments. Prufrock’s fear to live never allowed him to accomplish anything. The issue of death emerged again in lines 26-27. In these lines Eliot said, “There will be time, there will be time to prepare a face to meet the faces that you meet.”(ll. 26-27 Eliot) This statement showed that Prufrock spent the majority of his time preparing for death. In lines 37-39 Eliot said, “And indeed there will be time to wonder, ‘Do I dare?’ and ‘Do I dare?’ time to turn back and descend the stair.”(ll. 37-39 Eliot) This line showed that Prufrock felt that he was bound to Hell. Prufrock constantly lived in fear of death. This fear caused him to not be able to live.

In the second section, Prufrock realized the error of his ways. He came to the understanding that being afraid to live was no way to live his life. Eliot summed up the entire reasoning of Prufrock in the following line, “And in short, I was afraid.”(l 86 Eliot) Prufrock spent his entire life in a wasteland because he did not have the courage to live. At this point he knew that there was no opportunity to regain the years that he lost. In lines 92-98 Eliot said,

“To have squeezed the universe into a ball

To roll it towards some overwhelming question,

To say: ‘I am Lazarus, come from the dead,

Come back to tell you all shall

If one, settling pillow by her head,

Should say: ‘That is not what I meant at all.

That is not it, at all.’”(ll. 92-98 Eliot)

These lines showed how desperately he wanted a second chance at life. This second section illustrated a change in the personality of J. Alfred Prufrock. The change just came too late. The vast part of his life had escaped him.

The final section of the poem J. Alfred Prufrock begins to actually live. He now understood that taking some chances are worth the possible risks. He now wanted to grow old and enjoy his final years. The following lines revealed his new outlook on life,

“Shall I part my hair behind? Do I dare to eat a peach?

I shall wear white flannel trousers, and walk upon the beach.

I have heard the mermaids singing, each to each.”(ll. 122-124 Eliot)

The Prufrock of the first half of the poem would have never done anything quite so daring. When Eliot mentioned the mermaids, it showed that Prufrock now searched for love. The mermaids also showed that his imagination had been sparked. For the final part of Prufrock’s life, there was a tiny bit of hope.

“The Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock” was a silent cry for help. Prufrock entered into a world where he could not survive. He became a man with no life. In the end he desired for a second chance. He wanted a new opportunity in which he could actually live. Prufrock realized that living in fear of death was no way to live. A life like that made him afraid to live. J. Alfred Prufrock was a basically good individual. He just had one flaw a flaw that cost him his life. J. Alfred Prufrock never attempted to live until it was too late.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

New Zealand Currency in the market analysis nursing essay help: nursing essay help

The extensive appreciation of the New Zealand dollar since late 2000 is not historically exceptional. In the 1960s, the New Zealand dollar was fixed for a few years at around US $1.40, however from the late 1960s until the mid-1980s it essentially devalued in quality because of New Zealand’s expansion surpassing that among our exchanging accomplices. Since the New Zealand dollar was drifted in 1985, it has had a tendency to cycle between an extent of Us40 pennies and Us70 pennies. There is proof the New Zealand dollar is presently substantially exaggerated, yet anticipating its future way is naturally troublesome because of determining challenges. Numerous economic observers all things considered accept the New Zealand dollar is either at, or close to, the highest point of its most recent exchange rate cycle. The purpose of this paper is to perform an analysis of the New Zealand currency.

Throughout the recent years New Zealand has utilized about every manifestation of exchange rate regime conceivable, keeping in mind the macroeconomic execution over that period has changed uniquely, the genuine conversion measure has shown shockingly little distinction. New Zealand’s genuine exchange rate has vacillated in vast cycles in the course of the most recent years; however the decision of conversion standard administration, or all the more effectively, the vicinity of development focusing on has little effect to the conduct of the actual exchange rate. Since the end of Bretton Woods there have been numerous conversion standard administrations that the money related powers have used to either straightforwardly impact the ostensible exchange rate, keep up steadiness in either the correct or ostensible exchange rate, or let the exchange rate coast openly keeping in mind the end goal to seek after different goals. There are no trade controls on outside trade transactions embraced in New Zealand, either by New Zealand inhabitants or non-occupants. Since the buoy, the Reserve Bank has held outside stores principally with the end goal of intercession in an emergency circumstance, when there may be no ‘market creators’ in the New Zealand dollar.

After the collapse of Bretton Woods, the average real exchange rate fell further around the time of the United Kingdom’s promotion to the European Economic Community (now European Union) and the first oil value emergency. A generally steady period for the average real exchange rate followed as conversion scale strategy focused on its dependability, in addition to everything else, through to the Balance of Payments emergency and ensuing buoy of the New Zealand dollar. After the beginning stun the average real exchange rate then changed around the same level as before the buoy through the accomplishment of value steadiness and up to this point. In the last five to ten years the average real exchange rate level is more likened to that before the breakdown of Bretton Woods. Over the same period month to month unpredictability has been astoundingly comparable between administrations, aside from the time of the slithering peg, where genuine conversion scale solidness was unequivocally focused on. While developments in the ostensible conversion scale represent a great part of the average real exchange rate development as of late, this has not generally been the situation.

The US Dollar cross rate ought to be deciphered as one New Zealand dollar purchasing x US dollars. The Trade-weighted record is the ostensible NZ dollar conversion standard weighted 50/50 by New Zealand’s exchange with its significant exchanging accomplices and the ostensible GDPs (in US dollars) of those nations. The diagram demonstrates month to month midpoints. In October 2000 the New Zealand dollar arrived at record lows, dropping underneath 40 pennies for every New Zealand dollar. On the other hand, after 2002, the coin reinforced impressively, reflecting a solid residential economy, climbing fare merchandise costs and related builds in investment rates. The Trade-weighted record carried on also to the US dollar traverse the vast majority of the decade. In 2008, continuing financial market qualms and a weakening global economic saw numerous speculators move into saw ‘place of refuge’ coinage, for example, the United States dollar. Subsequently, the New Zealand dollar fell forcefully against the United States dollar and different monetary standards in the Trade-weighted record (the Japanese Yen and Euro specifically), yet these falls ended up being truly short-lived. Partially that reflected the path in which New Zealand was hit hard in the retreat than large portions of the nations whose monetary forms make up the Trade-weighted record.

The current account deficit remained at 4.3% of GP for the twelve months to September 2011. A key gimmick of New Zealand’s present record setback is the expansive deficit on speculation salary, reflecting New Zealand’s net outside obligation position. The speculation pay deficit build between June 2004 and June 2008, as venture salary outpourings climbed because of an expand in universal liabilities, bringing about an augmenting current record setback over the period. After late 2008, the speculation salary deficiency limited particularly, driven by lower benefits gathering to abroad claim firms working in New Zealand as a consequence of frail provincial exchanging conditions, and lower interest installments streaming to holders of New Zealand obligation as the aftereffect of lower investment rates both locally and globally. In the year to September 2011 the setback began to extend once more.

The goods and services offset has fluctuated because of the impacts of dry season; ware value vacillations (counting oil price changes, some substantial one-off imports and coin developments) and also New Zealand’s interest for imports and universal interest for New Zealand sends out. The effect of the stronger currency on fare income and reliable household development on import request, together with an expand in the financing wage deficit because of solid benefits of remote claimed firms, led to the current record deficiency arriving at 8.7% of ostensible GP in the year completed 30 September 2008. All the more as of late, nonetheless, the blending of narrowing products and administrations setbacks and, specifically, a contracting financing salary setback, led to the current record shortfall tumbling to 3.0% of GP in the year finished September 2009. The deficit expand to 4.3% of GP in the year end September 2011 as an ascent in the salary shortfall, given by a build in benefits to remote financial specialists in New Zealand firms, more than counterbalance a build in the products surplus, and additionally a comeback to an administrations setback.

There have been significant changes in New Zealand. In July 2007, The Reserve Bank published progressions to its financing and administration of New Zealand’s outside money holds in July 2007. Under the new game plans, the Bank holds some share of its remote saves on an un-supported premise, known as an “open FX” position. This implies that some piece of the remote stores portfolio will be financed in New Zealand dollars as opposed to in outside monetary standards. The Bank’s rules for working in the remote trade business have likewise been altered. Clear intercession proposed to control the conversion rate straightforwardly can in any case happen. Moreover, the Bank can all the more bit by bit amass or decrease its remote trade position when the conversion rate is at amazing levels and unjustified by medium-term investment basics. The Bank’s more inactive FX transactions won’t primarily be required to specifically affect the conversion standard. The Bank’s net outside trade area is unveiled freely with a slack.

References

Baliño, T., & Critin, D. (2004). New Zealand: Financial System Stability Assessment, including Reports on the Observance of Standards and Codes on the following topics: monetary and financial policy transparency, banking supervision, and securities regulation (1st ed.). Washington, DC.

DiPiazza, F. (2006). New Zealand in pictures. Minneapolis: Twenty-First Century Books.

Publishing, O. (2013). Global Forum on Transparency and Exchange of Information for Tax Purposes. Paris: OECD Publishing.

Monthly Averages
USA Mid-rate US$ per NZ$
Japan Mid-rate Yen per NZ$
Trade Weighted Exchange Rate Index[1]

Jun-07
0.7559
92.66
73.6

Jun-08
0.7607
81.32
68.1

Jun-09
0.6374
61.63
60.3

Jun-10
0.6928
62.96
67.1

Jun-11
0.815
65.63
70.3

Jul-11
0.8455
67.17
72.7

Aug-11
0.8384
64.67
72.1

Sep-11
0.8143
62.59
71.2

Oct-11
0.7879
60.39
69.3

Nov-11
0.7728
59.95
68.2

Dec-11
0.7697
59.92
68.6

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The Sacred Pipe book on religion analysis write essay help: write essay help

The book that I read was The Sacred Pipe. It is an incredible account of the religious rights and culture of the Oglala Sioux. The God of the Sioux is Wakan Tanka and they believe that it is a three in one similar to what we would believe to be the Godhead. They believe that he is in all that is good and none that is evil. Not just things that are alive but also in feelings and emotions all and everything that is good is referred to as Wakan. During the book, you experience rituals and customs of the Soiuxtribe that are definitely different than anything I have ever heard of.

The book was written fairly well with a different style to it except for a couple of dead spots where the author had a hard time keeping my attention. It was creatively written and had a lot more foot notes than any book that I had ever read. One negative thing that I personally had a problem with about this book was throughout my school career I have heard so many stories and read so many books about Native Americans and Native American rituals that it was kind of getting a little old, but never the less I gave this book a chance and it turned out to be a good gamble. That was because this book was different in the sense that it got way more in-depth with the beliefs and different legends of the Native Americans than all other books that I have read. That provided a new outlook and different feel which helped keep my attention.

What I also found interesting was the similarity of the religious beliefs that these particular native Americans had to Seventh-day Adventism. Not so much that they believed in the same people or the same bible that we believe in but like I mentioned the God that they believed in, Wakan Tanka was a three in one is just like the Godhead, Wakan Tanka was a supreme being and had complete power over everything and was part of all that is good. Although, unlike Seventh-day Adventist, much of there religion and religious rituals consist of smoking marijuana, tobacco, tree bark and other forms of drugs out of a pipe that was referred to as the sacred pipe or as it is better known as the peace pipe. Not everybody in the tribe was permitted to smoke out of the pipe, only the chief or high religious leaders were allowed to smoke out of the pipe. Even then, they were only allowed to smoke out of it during religious practices and other rituals to celebrate holidays of there culture. Hands down the pipe were the single most important object in there religion and culture.

One thing that I did not realize about Native Americans about before this book is all the different types of substances they found a way to smoke. These people would smoke everything and anything that they could fit in a pipe. They had all kinds of different names that they obviously gave to these drugs while they were using them, such as Hokshichankiya which was there a name for marijuana. Most drugs however that were used in there religious practices were bitter tasting and had no real affect on the brain. The author spent a lot of time making sure he described the effect and representation of each and every drug that they would use, making me believe that smoking was an extremely popular thing to do in this particular tribe.

A small problem with the book was it was tough to understand and tough to follow. It almost seemed like there was a lot of clutter and useless words that made the book tough to understand. Maybe if I was a more experienced reader I would have had an easier time reading this book. The book still kept my interest and I got it done quicker than other books that had been assigned in the past. Not only did I learn a lot about Native Americans but I learned how to read a new and different style of writing that I haven’t encountered yet. I would not recommend this book to a person that is just starting to read but to a faithful reader, it would prove to be an interesting novel.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

I’m going to kill you in the film 12 Angry Men college essay help online free: college essay help online free

An elderly witness says he heard the accused boy say, “I’m going to kill you” to his father, but several of the jurors believe this elder witness could not have heard the boy. An elder juror states that the man might have said this “to be important.” The elder juror states:

It was just that I looked at him for a very long time. The seam of his jacket was split just under his shoulder, or did you notice that. To come to court like that. He was a very old man in a torn jacket and he walked slowly to the stand. He was dragging his left leg and trying to hide it cause he was ashamed. I think I know this man better than anyone here. This is a quiet man, silent insignificant old man, who has been nothing his whole life. And has never had recognition or his name in newspapers. Nobody knows him, nobody quotes him and nobody seeks his advice after 75 years. The gentleman that is a very sad thing to be nothing. A man like this needs to be quoted to be listened to, to be quoted just once. It’s very important to him. It will be so hard for him to recede into the background…He wouldn’t really lie, but perhaps he made himself believe he heard those words and recognized the face.

This juror is using persuasive language. He is attempting to persuade or convince someone by appealing to reasons. First, he says that the man has been nothing his whole life, that he has never had recognition or his name in newspapers. Second, he says the elderly witness needs to be quoted just once so that he will feel important. Third, he states that an old man wouldn’t want to recede into the background and become a man who amounts to nothing. The juror uses these reasons to justify his belief that the elderly witness made himself believe he heard those words and recognized the face.

When the elderly man says he heard the boy say, “I’m going to kill you.” Some jurors believe the elderly man could not have heard this. Several of the jurors bring up points to prove that elderly man did not hear the boy. First, the old man who lived downstairs said he heard the kid yell out “I’m going to kill you.” A second later he said he heard the body hit the floor. Now he ran to the door and he saw the kid running down the stairs and out the house. A few of the jurors could not understand how the old man could here the boy’s voice from the ceiling, but quickly one of the jurors pointed out that since it was a hot night the windows had been open. Although, some jurors believe that it would be hard to identify the voice from another apartment, particularly a shouting voice. Juror #8 begins to remember that an El Train was directly next to the apartment and was running that night. He begins to convince the other jurors by stating that a six car El Train takes about 10 seconds to pass any given point. Imagine that the given point is the open window where the killing took place. Now the old man says he heard the boy say, “I am going to kill you” and a second later heard the body hit the floor. The woman across the street said she was the boy kill his father through the last two cars of the El Train. The El Train had no passengers; it was only being moved so the train lights were out. It was proved that you could see through an El Train when the lights are out. The body hit the floor just as the El Train passed by, therefore, the train had been roaring by the old man’s window for a full 10 seconds before the body hit the floor. According to the old man’s testimony, he would have had to hear the boy make this statement with the El Train roaring past his apartment. Juror #8 asked any of the other jurors if they lived by an El Track. Juror #6 said he had been painting a house that overlooked an El Line, while juror #8 states that he used to live in an apartment on the second floor, and when the window was open as an El Train passed by you could barely hear yourself think because the noise was so loud. It would not be probable for the old man to have heard the voice, let alone identify it.

Evaluating the Argument: This argument sufficiently establishes that the conclusion has explanatory clarity. That is, it provides enough evidence to infer that the elderly witness probably did not hear the boy say, “I’m going to kill you.” First, an El Train was directly next to the apartment and had been running that night. Second, juror #8 states that he lived next to an El Track and when the window was open as an El Track passed by you could barely hear yourself think because the noise was so loud. Third, it takes an El Train about 10 seconds to pass any given point. Fourth, the body hit the floor just as the El Train passed by, therefore, the train had been roaring past the old man’s window for a full 10 seconds before the body hit the floor and according to the man, the boy said, “I am going to kill you” and a second later the body hit the floor. All these premises are establishing explanatory clarity by confirming the conclusion, therefore, there is enough confirming evidence to believe that the conclusion is probably true.

While the jurors were arguing over the case, juror #4 took off his eyeglasses and rubbed his nose. Juror #9 notices that he has some marks on his nose and that the woman who testified had those same marks. She kept rubbing them in court. Juror #9 notes that the woman was probably 45 years old, but she was trying to make herself look younger. She wore heavy make-up, died her hair, and had brand new clothes on that should have been worn by a younger woman. She did not wear eyeglasses, but many women do that. Juror #9 asks juror #4 if those marks could be made by anything other than eyeglasses. He states that they could not have been made by anything other than eyeglasses. Juror #9 points out the woman’s eyesight is now in question. Juror #3, fed up with the old man’s unrelated questions, begins to argue that even if she didn’t want to wear them out of the house so people would think she is gorgeous, when she saw the kid killing his father, she was in the house alone, therefore, she saw the boy clearly and her eyesight is not in question. Juror #9 asks juror #4 if he wears eyeglasses to bed, and he stated that no one wears eyeglasses to bed. Juror #8 states that the woman said she was tossing and turning because she could not fall asleep. Also, that she probably didn’t put eyeglasses on as she looked outside the window and that she testified that the killing took place just as she looked out. The lights went out immediately after the killing. She could not have had enough time to put her eyeglasses on. Juror #8 explains that the woman probably just saw a blur and thought it was the boy.

Evaluating the Argument: This argument sufficiently establishes that the conclusion has explanatory clarity. That is, it does provide enough evidence to infer the woman probably did not see the boy kill his father, but instead a blur. First, the woman had marks on her nose, which could not have been from anything other than eyeglasses, as juror #4 said. Second, she was trying to make herself look younger, so she did not wear the eyeglasses into court. Third, no one wears eyeglasses to bed and she could not have had enough time to put her eyeglasses on, since the killing look place just as she looked out the window, and immediately after the lights went out. The argument presents enough evidence to doubt the woman’s eyesight. Since her eyesight is in question, it would be difficult to say that she could identify the boy clearly, who was in the next apartment, at least forty feet away, in the dark, through the last two cars of a passing El Train.

Example One: Juror #10 explains that the other jurors should not believe the kid because all kids lie:

You know how these people lie; it’s born in them. They don’t know what the truth is. They don’t need any reason to kill anyone. They get drunk, they are real big drinkers and then someone is lying in the gutter. Nobody’s blaming them for it. It’s their nature. They’re violent. They are fighting all the time and they don’t care. This kid is a liar and I know it. I know all about them. They are no good not a one that is any good. This kid on trial, don’t you know their type? They are dangerous.

Fallacies of relevance are premises that do not attempt to address the argument’s issue. The issue at hand is the jurors should vote guilty, regardless of the testimonies, because this kid is a liar and he is a danger to society. Since none of the premises attempt to address the argument’s issue, this is an example of a fallacy. Specifically, this juror is arguing that the other jurors should believe this kid is a liar because he knows all about them. This is a testimonial example because the premise is based upon relying on the authority of the juror giving the argument.

Example Two: Juror #10 is explaining that they need to get rid of the immigrants in the world and that this kid on trial can be the first to go:

They come over here illegally and multiply five times faster than my people. They are wild animals. They’re against us and hate us. They want to destroy us. They come over here and benefit from everything we built. We are living in a dangerous time. If we don’t smack them down, if we don’t do something every chance we get then they’re going to own us, bread us out of existence. This boy, this boy on trial, we got him, we got him. That’s one at least! I say that we get him before his kind gets us. I don’t give a damn about the law, why should I. They don’t. We can make a difference.

This example, similar to the one above, is a fallacy because it fails to contain premises that address the argument’s issue. First, the juror is trying to persuade the others that they should vote guilty because this boy is an immigrant coming into the country and creating trouble for the rest of society. Second, he explains that this boy that is on trial is one immigrant that they can get rid of by giving a verdict of guilty. The issue of whether this kid is an immigrant is not relevant to the conclusion of the argument. He is taking this case personally because he feels that the immigrants will take over. None of his reasons are related to the issue at hand. This is also an example of testimonial fallacies because the conclusion of voting guilty is based upon this authority of juror #10.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Letters from The Samantha by Mark Helping. mba essay help: mba essay help

This story tells the fascinating tale, in the form of never sent letters, of an ape brought aboard an iron-hulled sailing ship in 1909 by Samson Low, the ship’s captain. Although the author makes a point to tell the reader, through Samson Low, that the animal does not symbolize anything or mean anything, in fact, “He stands for nothing” (280), several arguments can be made to contradict this. One could argue that the ape symbolized the untamed and rarely used wild side of Samson Low through a comparison of their personalities, appearances, and the way they are treated by others. Samson Low was a captain of a ship owned by the Green Star Line. He is a stickler for rules and the proper code of conduct. When writing to his company, he reminds them of “the complete absence of disciplinary action against me” (271).

This serves to highlight that he has never been in trouble or broken the rules. He is comfortable and comforted by his pattern of obedience and thinks others must be as well: “Though my subordinates sometimes complain, they are grateful no doubt, for my firm rule and tidiness” (271). His ship is always on time or even ahead of schedule. The picture painted is of a steady, reliable, conservative man who always does the appropriate thing in a situation. However, a typhoon the ship sails through reveals a different, less predictable side. When describing the typhoon, Samson thinks, “I confess that I have wished to be completely taken up by such a thing, to be lifted into the clouds…” (272). This is hardly the thought of a truly buttoned-down man. He also imagines surrendering to the seas, “But I have not, and will not.” (272). While he seems content with his life, Samson Low’s secret yearnings sometimes show through.

It is because of this Samson seems jealous of the ape and the things it has experienced. Samson has only dreamed while the ape has actually lived. The ape, when first aboard, climbs the rigging to the highest point from there he has a total view of the ship below and all that goes on much like a “pharaonic” captain would do. While in the rigging the ape shrieks and hollers frightening the crew until the captain climbs up to it. Although the captain maintains that he climbs merely to check the validity of his men’s arguments concerning the ferociousness of the creature, he seems to really enjoy a climb that he has not done in years. When they are face to face the ape, “… stopped his pantomime and, with a gentle and quizzical tilt of the head, looked me straight in the eyes.” (275). After this moment the ape calms down. It would seem that the ape and captain’s reaction to one another is significant in that Samson sees something he recognizes and is unsettled by, while the ape see one who is like him and therefore relaxes.

The ape and Samson seem to mirror each other in other areas as well. The ape is definitely not a human, he is covered with long orange hair, has sharp, pointed teeth, his “feet and hands are human in appearance except that they have a bulbous…look common to monkeys.” (275). It is interesting to note that both beings are approximately 5’ 10″ tall. Perhaps the oddest fact concerning the ape is the fact that his eyes “are a bright, penetrating blue.” (275). Theses blue eyes would seem like those of a human and give the creature a less animalistic quality. This could be why the captain has such an odd response when face to face with the ape. Although hungry, the ape, a vegetarian, won’t come down until the captain has ordered a special meal prepared. Surprisingly it is the captain’s favorite meal, enjoyed at a point in his life when he was less conservative. The ape devours the meal. The captain has this dish prepared, perhaps, because the ape reminds him of what he was and of the little recklessness he had as a young man. They are affected by their surroundings the same way. The heat also affects them similarly. Heat prostration has hit the captain and he suffers from very severe headaches for the first time in his life and “The ape has begun to suffer from the heat. He is listless…” (280). For the first time, the captain has headaches’ on the same journey he has taken aboard an ape. The heat my be partially to blame but the guilt he feels of not living his life as he secretly wants to could also be a factor. The ape also imitates what Samson Low does.

When Samson offers his hand to the creature, “In imitation, he put out his arm, looking much less fearsome.” (277). The captain and the ape act as if they are communicating on a different, more primitive level. At times, the crew’s behavior is primitive as well. Their reactions change throughout the story. At first they fear the ape as a wild creature until the captain “tames’ him. “The crew has divide into two factions-those who wish to have the monkey shot, and those who would … put him in his boat”. (274). Because they do not understand him they wish to be rid of him. The next stage is acceptance and approval. After the creature comes down from the rigging and takes the captain’s hand, “the crew cheered and laughed” (277). Now that they no longer fear him, they enjoy his novelty as a kind of pet. They write home and describe the ape with some pride; they are the ones who have this animal and have conquered him. The next step is indifference. The crew ignored the ape where they had had such strong reactions before. Cruelty from the crew came next. The ape had become “the target of provocation and physical blows” (280).

After this treatment, the ape reverts back to his initial behavior and attacks the captain. The crew does not help and lets Samson fight the creature on his own. Their reaction is similar to what society’s reaction would be to Samson if he did not do everything the right way. If in fact, he chooses to follow what was deep inside him, he would be feared at first for being different to the norm. People would gradually appreciate that difference once they come close to understanding it. They would become bored after a while because he is not doing anything new and then begin to hate him for that. Samson’s fight with the creature is like two sides of the same man fighting for control. Samson tries to extend his hand to hold on to the ape so he can throw him overboard. The ape, at first, doesn’t fight back. Instead, “He did not bare his teeth. He screamed.” (281). The ape only begins to fight after Samson starts dragging him toward the side of the ship. Throughout, the ape shrieks and moans and fights back, choking Samson in the same manner that Samson is choking him. On this ship with dozens of men, no one makes an effort to help throw the ape overboard. They seem to realize that this battle is personal. It is what someone wants to be, yet fears, against what that person has become. Eventually, Samson wins and the ape is thrown overboard. However, the way Samson wins is by becoming like the ape, “I gripped so hard that my own teeth were bared and I made sounds similar to his”(281).

There is a bit of a wild animal in most people. It seems to be balanced by the appearance we maintain for society’s standards. The ape seems to symbolize Samson’s “wild” side and how Samson dealt with it. He only broke the rules when the ape was on board. This let him live, as he had not in a long time, from climbing the rigging, to socializing more freely with his men, to being lenient where he had never been before. Their similarities and differences support the two sides of this creature. It would not be farfetched to say that after the ape had gone, he stayed with Samson for a long time if not always.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

health systems Workforce in France and the US write essay help: write essay help

There is an important paradox that is facing the contemporary health systems; on one side there has been a gradual increase over the past decade on health care developments and investments, through these advances steps have been made towards extraordinary expansion of technologies, knowledge, skills, techniques, and resources on biomedical research and this means that it is now possible to effectively tackle many major health problems than ever before. On the other hand, the many attempts of trying to reform health care sector have all been met with little to no success in their quest of trying to develop a more efficient, effective and equitable safe delivery system that embodies all the population health fundamental goals (Institute of Medicine, ,2010).

One of the most overlooked but a major factor in the failure or success of such efforts is the care workforce configuration. The current health care inability to reap full benefits results in many instances, from the challenges of maintaining and creating an efficient, effective and motivated workforce. To other wide array of problems ranging from accelerating labor migrations, looming shortages of some types of healthcare workers, qualitative imbalances (mis-qualification or under-qualification of health care workers), and distributional imbalances of various types of (gender, geographic, Institutional and occupational) have all added to the undermining of the health care system capacity for effective response to challenges being currently faced. This has led to the centrality of human resources bleating recognizing health as a major backbone for all major health-related actions (Cunningham, Peter J., 2010).

As part of this articles focus it seeks to analyze the health care systems in France and the USA, it reviews the management and the differences between the gaps in the health care workforce in the two countries, it also aims to bring out the urgency of addressing the divergent barriers that hinder the performance of achieving of improved and proper population health. The article also examines the current and would be implemented policies that would effectively help highlight the main areas that interventions would be necessary for policies harmonization of practices and policies that directly relate to the growth of human resources for health and intended national workforce health goals (Dower, et al 2011).

The supply and demand of the France health care workforce description can better be understood through the understanding that the country offers a unique context to their workforce through their mixture of government role with liberal elements that ensure universal regulation, coverage of managing a national network of public health care organizations and the health system. The French health system provides a particular workforce management context that mixes liberal elements with a strong government role in assuring universal coverage, regulating the health system and management of a national network ofpublic health care organizations. France had approximately 1675,000 jobs that were accounted to professional health professionals in 2001(Durieux P, Ravaud P, 1997).

An overview of the general distribution of health and human care resources mainly in their health care system reveals that there is a recorded 30.6% increase of France health care workers as compared to 1985.In the 40 years, the number of physicians has tripled, as seen from the beginning of 2001 to 332 per 100, 000, and the physician’s supply grew on 3.8% average per year as compared to the 1980s, and by the 1990’s it grew by 1.6%. The many policy clauses implemented by the government have gradually continued to lessen the allowed number of students that can enroll in the medical training from its establishment in 1971. Not withstanding this policy however, on the current physician retirement patterns it is estimated that the practicing physician’s number will still manage to remain stable at around 196,000 for a little longer. If the many clauses remain fixed at their current rates of an annual 47000 students, then there will be a reduction of the workforce by 158 000 by 2020, with this in mind the currently aging health workforce becomes a key characteristic to take note of during planning. There has been a recent successful implemented effort on the equal geographical distribution of physicians in France, however, there is still large difference inthe physicians’ availability especially for specialists, mainly between the north of the country (lowest density), the southern regions (highest density and Paris. In addition, there has not yet been a significantly recorded migration of health professionals into France (Jason Fodeman and Robert Book, 2010).

There is a powerful presence of government role in the French health care system that characterizes its main objective of regulating the health care system and assuring universal coverage, cost-sharing, la medicine liberale and a private/public mix in both services provision and financing. These grounding characteristics of France’s health systems are mainly rooted in three principals namely; pluralism, liberalism and solidarity. This implementation that has a strong control by the government is in direct contrast to the American HHS that mainly uses the implemented Affordable Care acts a main characteristic of the American HHS is that it focuses majorly on offering loans programs and scholarships as a means of increasing the number of primary care nurses, dentists, physicians, mental health providers and physician assistants at specific parts of the country that urgently needs them. The HHS also has a comprehensive approach that focuses on enhanced education opportunities and retention; they also want collaborations with the tribal governments that are working with the locals and state to develop the health workforce training, retention, and recruitment strategies and timely access to care by funding the expansion, operation of Health Centers throughout the United States and construction. Through the above analysis of the two systems, it is clear that there are two major differences mainly on management and the policies that have been enacted by the two countries.(Wilsford D ,1991).

Theories of knowledge management practices have to be reviewed and viewed in the context of the local culture the managers in an organization often bring, experiences, values and beliefs that are rooted profoundly in the specific nation’s culture, and these add up to form a personal frame for reference. There is a wide variation of what actually the management entails due to the divergence of the national cultures. In this understanding through appreciation and understanding of local cultures, its knowledge management and epistemology perception are however necessary for the adaption of the existing practices. Therefore initiatives that address knowledge management that are aimed and designed to improve performance of organizations should incorporate cultural factors as a way of preventing mistakes due to lack of awareness and lack of cultural understanding (Bodenheimer, Thomas,et,al ,2010).

Through, this understanding the analysis of information management approaches for France and America would be better understood from the concept of Hofstede framework which shows that In America the approach for information management is focused and emphasizes on the implementation and development of ICT systems for manipulation, collection, transportation, storage, deployment and transmission of most of the explicit knowledge. This is in contrast to the perspective of France that shows that initiatives for knowledge management are focused on social processes and new knowledge is shared through the tactical knowledge is shared (Lancry P, Sandier S, 1999).

The knowledge management perspective of France can be seen as a society that is filled and accepts inequalities in their systems. There is need for hierarchies in order to achieve any data and in most cases there are specific privileges that are awarded to the superiors making the information mostly inaccessible to the ordinary citizens. France has a characteristic of centralizing power and this is evident in management practices as seen with the formal attitudes and the hierarchical flow of information which signifies unequal distribution within the systems.

My proposed health care plan would mostly be centralized around a financing system that is mainly hinged on a philosophy of promoting social harmony, while creating an adequate safeguard against encouraging personal responsibility and over-reliance. In this regard my suggestions would go a long way into providing strategies and concepts that would directly help improve and reform the current American health system.

One of the changes that would need to be implemented would be on effecting higher patient’s co-payments, this would be strategic since by them contributing slightly higher for a significant portion of the health care, would help with the clients or patients make better choices on the treatments, tests and other procedures that they actually need. The level of need payments would mainly be based on income scale and means test. In that those with more would pay more while those without pay les (Rodwin VG, 2003).

Another change would be on the provider’s bundled payments as of now the medical professional’s standard means of payment is that one of the fee-for-services; the more treating and testing they perform on their patients the more they get paid. Now by changing this fee-for-service system to a bundled payment system would be more effective towards the reforms. In this proposed system a specific reasonable amount of money should be directed to the care provider mainly due to his diagnosis on the patient as a way of covering the patients associated with the patient’s diagnosis and medical treatment. Through this implementation, the caregivers would receive reasonable and adequate payment for the treatment and would remove the current trend of having to provide incentives to the doctors to receive quality treatment (Reid, Robert J., et al., 2009).

Another proposed change would be on the implementation of price transparency by providing published cost for hospital stays and common medical procedures. Through knowing what the patients need to pay would make it more competitive for the hospitals and force adjustments of costs(Wilson, Jennifer F, 2008).

Another review would be on the addressing of the collective actions in the grassroots and this dictates that the reform efforts need to start from the city, local, state level and region. In this manner the unity of responsible interest groups and stakeholders coming together to solve the issue that are affecting, labor, payment, education and attraction of professional health care providers, which have already been addressed under the PPACA regulations. The reason i think this is important is that if al the people get involved and share a common goal the review of the care system would be faster and more effective(John G R Howie et al,2009).

Conclusion

As addressed in the article it is clear that the care system in America is failing as compared to other European nation systems,the main reason for this has been articulated to the ever-spiraling costs of the health services the outcome of this problem to the clients is that they don’t get efficiency in the services they are offered which still cost high. According to the Centers for Medicaid Services and the Centers for Medicare, they estimate that by 2021 years the spending of the American health will reach almost 5 trillion if a lasting solution is not found. If such extremes are left unchecked they could entirely cripple the nation and American economy. This would eventually threaten the ability to improve, maintain or fund the countries military infrastructure. This would also keep the poor in poverty, increase income disparity and preventing the middle class from ever rising higher on the income scale. Personally, I believe that even though the above-painted picture seems dire it can be avoided and the costs are reduced concurrently and as a result improve the rate of the health care.

Reference

Bodenheimer, Thomas, and Hoangmai H. Pham, (2010) “Primary Care: Current Problems and Proposed Solutions,” Health Affairs, Vol. 29, No. 5.

Cunningham, Peter J., (2010) State Variation in Primary Care Physician Supply: Implications for Health Reform Medicaid Expansions, Research Brief No. 19, Center for Studying Health System Change, Washington, D.C.

Dower, Catherine, and Edward O’Neill, (2011)Primary Care Health Workforce in the United States, Robert Wood Johnson Foundation, Princeton, N.J.

Durieux P, Ravaud P (1997). From clinical guidelines to quality assurance: the experience of Assistance Publique Hôpitaux de Paris. International Journal for Quality in Health Care

Institute of Medicine, (2010)The Future of Nursing: Leading Change, Advancing Health, National Academies Press, Washington, D.C.

Jason Fodeman and Robert Book, (2010)Bending the Curve: What Really Drives Health Care Spending, The Heritage Foundation,

Retrieved from

http://www.heritage. org/research/reports/2010/02/bending-the-curve-what-really-drives-health-

John G R Howie, David J. Heaney, Margaret Maxwell, Jeremy J Walker, George K Freeman, Harbinder Rai, (2009)“Quality at general practice consultations: a cross-sectional survey,” British Medical Journal, Vol. 319,

Lancry P, Sandier S (1999). Rationing health care in France. Health Policy, 50(1–2): 23–38.

Reid, Robert J., et al., (2009)Patient-Centered Medical Home Demonstration: A Prospective, Quasi-Experimental, Before and After Evaluation,” American Journal of Managed Care, Vol. 15, No. 9

Rodwin VG (2003). The health care system under French national health insurance: lessons for health reform in the United States. American Journal of Public Health, 93(1): 31–37.

Wilsford D (1991). Doctors and the state: the politics of health care in France and the United States.Durham, NC, Duke University Press

Wilson, Jennifer F., (2008)Primary Care Delivery Changes as Non-Physician Clinicians Gain Independence,” Annals of Internal Medicine,

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Mira Nair the film director from india essay help: essay help

The highly acclaimed director from India, Mira Nair leaped into the world’s spotlight with her film Salaam, Bombay! This film is considered by many to be her best work although she may be better known for the controversial subject matter of her latest film Kama Sutra: A Tale of Love.

Mira Nair was born in Bhubaneshwar, Orissa to a civil servant in 1957. She went on to attend the University of New Delhi where she studied Sociology and Theater. Dissatisfied with the quality of the education, she applied elsewhere. As result, she came to Harvard in 1976 on full scholarship to continue studying Sociology. While at Harvard her focus drifted to documentary film. She describes the documentary as “a marriage of my interests in the visual arts, theatre, and life as it is lived”.

She goes on to say that she wanted “a lot more control over gesture and drama and faces” in her work. As a result she tried her hand at a fictional narrative. Her greatest recognition came with her first feature film Salaam Bombay! She was awarded the Best New Director at the Cannes Film Festival as well as a nomination for the best foreign film at the Academy Awards. She mainly directs art films with a social aspect in it.

The history of the making of “Salaam Bombay!” is almost as interesting as the film itself. The filmmakers gathered a group of the street children of Bombay and talked with them about their experiences, visiting the streets and train stations, bazaars and red-light districts where many of them lived. Out of these interviews emerged a screenplay that was a composite of several lives. Then many of the children were enlisted for weeks in a daily workshop, not to teach them “acting” (for that they already knew from hundreds of overacted Indian film melodramas), but to teach them how to behave naturally in front of the camera.

Out of those workshops, a cast gradually emerged, and it was clear almost from the start that the star was an 11-year-old street child named Shafiq Syed, whose history was unknown, but who proved to be such a natural filmmaker that he sometimes reminded the directors of errors in continuity. Using Syed and shooting on actual locations in Bombay, director Mira Nair has been able to make a film that has every day, the unforced reality of documentary, and yet the emotional power of great drama. “Salaam Bombay!” is one of the best films of the year.

Syed plays its hero, a boy named Chaipau who works for a traveling circus. One day he is sent on an errand – to get some cigarettes from a neighboring village – and when he returns, the circus has packed up and disappeared. He goes to a nearby village and takes a train to Bombay, following some half-formed plan to return to his native village and his mother, who perhaps sold him to the circus. But Chaipau cannot read or write, and he is not quite sure where his village is, or perhaps even what it is named, and he disappears naturally into the ranks of thousands of children who live, and die, on the streets of Bombay.

These streets are without a doubt a cruel and dreadful place, but as Nair sees them, they are not entirely without hope. Her Bombay seems to have a kinship with one of the Victorian slums of Dickens, who portrayed a society in which even the lowest classes had an identity and a role to play. In that respect “Salaam Bombay!” is quite different from “Pixote,” the 1981 film about Brazilian street children. Although the two films obviously have much in common, the children of “Pixote” exist in an anarchic and savage world, while those in “Salaam Bombay!” share a community, however humble.

Chiapas is an intelligent boy, stubborn and wily, and he finds a job as a runner for a man who runs a tea stall in the street. Chaipau’s job is to race up flights of tenement stairs with trays of tea, and in the tenements, he finds a world of poverty, sweatshops, prostitution and drug dealing. One of the friends he makes is a pathetic 16-year-old girl who was sold or kidnapped away from her native village, and is being held captive by a rapacious madam who plans to sell her virginity to the highest bidder. The other characters in the neighborhood include a hopeless drunk and addict, who befriends the children as best he can.

One of the subplots of the film involves the relationship between a drug dealer and the prostitute who is his common-law wife. She lives for her child, and exists in daily fear that the child will be taken from her because of the life she leads. Nair treats this woman with such sensitivity that we feel great sympathy for her when the child is threatened, and this illustrates one of the underlying beliefs of “Salaam Bombay!”: That the street life, however hard, is preferable to what happens to people once they are identified by the law and become the victims of official institutions.

It is remarkable how well Nair creates this street world and tells us its rules without seeming to force her story. One of her secrets is location shooting; not a single scene in this movie was shot on a set or in a studio, and some of the scenes – including a funeral procession – were shot with hidden cameras, to capture the unrehearsed behavior of the spectators.

It is a well-known truism of filmmaking that color photography tends to make locations look better than they are; we lose the smells and the suffering and see the bright colors and the sunlight. That happens here, I think; the very act of photographing this society probably has tended to romanticize it somewhat. And yet there are moments that remain raw and painful, as Chaipau drops his street-smart facade for a second, and we see the lonely little boy behind it.

One of the questions asked, but not answered, by the film is, what should be done about these children? At one point Chaipau and some friends are rounded up by the police and herded into a large institution that combines the worst features of an orphanage and a prison, but that doesn’t seem to be the answer, and we are left with the troubling impression that in Bombay, at any event, the children seem to fare better on the streets. There they have an identity and a measure of hope. Of course, in the best of possible worlds something would be “done” about them, but “Salaam Bombay!” takes place far from such a world, and the movie is about children doing the best they can for themselves.“Kama Sutra” is a lush, voluptuous tale told in 16th century India about two young women who grow up to pleasure a king–one as his wife, the other as his courtesan.

To find a film like this from the 1960s, made by a man, would be one thing; to find it made in 1997 by Mira Nair is more startling. Nothing in her previous work (the great film “Salaam Bombay!” and two good films, “Mississippi Masala” and “The Perez Family”) prepared me for this exercise in exotic eroticism.

The heroine is a servant girl named Maya (Indira Varma), who has always lived in the shadow of her childhood friend, the well-born Princess Tara (Sarita Choudhury, from “Mississippi Masala”). When Tara is betrothed to the king, Raj Singh (Naveen Andrews), Maya slips into his chamber on the night before the wedding and seduces him. The next day she taunts her rival: “All my life I have lived with your used things. Now, something I have used is yours forever.”

Maya is exiled from the village by the bitter Tara and drifts from town to town until she falls beneath the gaze of a sculptor (Ramon Tikaram). She becomes his lover and model until he decides she cannot be both at the same time, and unwisely (in my opinion) prefers her as his model. She then meets a wise older woman (Rekha), who runs a school for courtesans, based on the ancient book “Kama Sutra,” or “Lessons in Love.”

This book is known in the West mostly for its exhaustive (and exhausting) lists of sexual positions, and for its carefully delineated caressing techniques. (Concerning the pressing of the nails against the body, for example, I have always much preferred the subtle “leaf of the blue lotus” technique to the more abrupt “jump of a hare”). But there is much in the book beyond technique: It is a work of art, dance and philosophy, and Maya proves a good student, telling her teacher: “I want to learn the rules of love and how to use them. And if I can’t use them on the one I love, I will use them on the ones I don’t.”She does indeed become accomplished as a courtesan, and eventually drifts back into the orbit of the royal court; the king takes her as his lover, and then there are boudoir intrigues involving the sculptor, whom Maya still loves.

Nair has prepared the screenplay with great attention to the mores of the time (doctors arrived in the chambers of women covered with a cloth, for example, which provides the means for a lover’s escape just in the nick of time).

The movie’s story is really just the occasion for the scenes of eroticism, but it must be said that those scenes have a beauty and solemnity that is quietly impressive. And the two actresses are great beauties; Varma, with her lithe model’s figure, is the more conventional, but there is much to be said for Choudhury’s full lips and deep eyes. And the cinematography by Declan Quinn places them in painterly compositions that have a sensuous quality of their own. The problem, in the end, is that “Kama Sutra” adds up to very little. The story is contrived and unconvincing, the psychology is shallow, and moments of truth are passed over for moments of beauty. The film is lush and voluptuous to regard, but I expected more from Mira Nair, and I was disappointed. She is better than this work.

Mira Nair does not direct conventional films. I would call her a daring lady. From controversial to highly acclaimed films, she has a mix of both. She is not a stereotypical director as she has no fixed and unvarying representation. No standard mental picture, often reflecting prejudice. The cinematography portrays both the movie’s essence. She maintains the social aspect throughout both films. Her cast acting in the films are well chosen. An exemplary fact is the use of street urchins, who actually experienced it all. The heroine Indira Varma, her figure accompanied by her simplistic Indian looks adds beauty to the movie. Overall, she’s a director with a vision and a lot of potentials.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

candide book of satire written by voltaire cbest essay help: cbest essay help

Candide, a book of satire of which the author, Voltaire, criticizes the thoughts of people and the ways of life in the world during the early 1700’s, has been translated by different people. Since the original book was written in French, this work of art needed to be translated so the people of other languages could understand the composition. Translators Lowell Bair and Donald M. Frame put a significant amount of effort in interpreting the humorous woven tapestry of Candide. But, because translations can never be exactly the same depending on how the interpreter wants to rewrite the piece, translations seem to have slightly different meanings. Through differences in diction, syntax, and position of emphasis, the use of Irony is more effective in Frame’s translation than Bair’s translation causing Frame’s translation to be more humorous.

The two translations of a quote in Candide are as written:

Candide, having served in a Bulgar regiment, went through the Bulgar drills in front of the general of the little army with such grace, speed, skill, pride and agility that he was placed in command of a company of infantry. (Bair 40)

Candide, having served with the Bulgarians, performed the Bulgarian drill before the general of the little army with so much grace, celerity, skill, pride, and agility, that they gave him and infantry company to command. (Frame 34)

First of all, the trope of irony is present in both translations. Both translations describe how Candide is given a company of infantry to command because Candide is able to perform the Bulgarian drills in front of the general exceptionally well. From the previous chapters, however, one would know that Candide’s experience with the Bulgarian army was not pleasant, for Candide was whipped around 2000 times running the Bulgarian gauntlet. Therefore, the irony is present in both translations because one would not expect Candide to be given a company of command because Candide was whipped 2000 times. This irony makes the translations humorous, yet the effectiveness of irony depends on diction, syntax, and position of emphasis, of which the two translations differ.

To begin with, there are differences in diction or word use between both translations. In Bair’s translation, Bair uses “went through” in describing Candide’s demonstration of the Bulgarian drills. Frame, on the other hand, uses “performed.” “Performed,” which is only one word, is more concise than “went through” which are two words. Concision makes irony more effective because a more direct sentence is easier to understand and the reader will not get drawn from the sentence’s meaning because of unneeded words. Hence, a reader would better understand Frame’s translation of the quote from Candide, because the translation is concise causing the irony to be more effective making the translation more humorous.

Next, there are differences in syntax or word order, and the position of emphasis between both translations. The end of Bair’s translation is written as, “… he was placed in command of a company of infantry” (Bair 40) while the end of Frame’s translation is written as, “… they gave him an infantry company to command”(Frame 34). Because there are differences of syntax at the end of the quote, there are also differences in the position of emphasis (what comes at the beginning or end of an idea). In Bair’s translation, “company of infantry” ends the quote, while in Frame’s translation, “an infantry company to command” ends the quote. Bair’s translation ends with a noun, which does not have a strong emphasis on Candide’s relationship with the noun. Frame’s translation, on the other hand, ends with a verb, which emphasizes that Candide was “commanding”. Because Frame’s translation end with a verb and the emphasis is on the “commanding” of Candide, the irony in Frame’s translation is more effective making Frame’s translation more humorous.

After reviewing the evidence, Frame’s translation of a quote in Candide is seen as more humorous than Bair’s translation due to the effectiveness of irony. This concluding remark is true because Frame uses concision and a position of emphasis, which naturally makes the translation very humorous. In the world today, there are many statements that people have feelings about. When giving a statement or opinion, one needs to be aware that people may interpret the meaning differently and if the statement is meant to be humorous, people may not deduce the statement to be humorous. Different elements change the perceptions of such statements making the comments either humorous or not humorous.

Bibliography:

Bair, Lowell. Trans. Candide. By Voltaire. New York: Bantam Books, 1959.

Frame, Donald M. Trans. Candide. By Voltaire. New York: Penguin Books, 1981.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Globalization on the decline of state economy college essay help online: college essay help online

Globalization defined the growth of integration of the world economy that contributes to an increase in the level of communication, products, ideas, services and expertise exchange across boards has had both positive and negative impacts. Globalization has had dual effects on the sovereignty of states and countries. With the increased level of world integration, characterized by large volumes of cross-border business, there has been subsequent erosion of the indigenous cultures resultant from the infiltration of foreign cultures. Experts argue that globalization has also contributed to the loss of business for indigenous companies and firms. Additionally, with the increased level of information exchange facilitated by modern forms of communication such as the internet, faxes and world audio-visual news reporting on the digital platform, there has been an increase in the number of cross-border crimes. However, the loss of state economic importance, especially with the increased international trading, regarded as one of the most adverse effects of globalization to countries. While globalization contributes to the expansion and growth of local economies, exposing the local manufacturers to the rest of the world, the reality is that this has had adverse effects on the sovereignty of certain countries. While discussing the contribution of globalization on the decline of the state’s economic importance, this essay will analyze various ways in which globalization has influenced the global economy since the post-world war II era.

The sovereignty of a state

(Margdalena, 1996, p.2). The pure state of sovereignty defines a situation where the state directs its political, economic and social life according to its values, free of external influence, pressure or coercion by other states. Recent developments in the global scenario make this not only impossible but also limit the influence of the state within its own territory. Since the end of the Second World War, the normative framework of human rights creates a sense of obligation by the state towards its citizens (Margdalena, 1996, p. 2). However, the economic integration of the country to the rest of the world considerably limits the options available to sates, subsequently limiting the range of policy options available to the states. This considerably limits the capacity of states to meet their obligations to their citizens.

Ways in which globalization impacts on this sovereignty

Post World War II states’ economic power then and now

Historians argue that the Second World War laid the foundation for the high level of world economic, political and social integration currently experienced by the world. Were it not for the various factors necessitating the collaboration of different countries, probably, the world would never enjoy the high level of integration it enjoys today (Meyer 2000, p. 233). Increased cross-border communication and ideas sharing between various countries taking part in the war characterized the Second World War. Further, the high demand for weapons, firearms, ammunition, tankers, and war crafts and submarines necessitated increased need for communication among the various countries. In an effort to amass weapons for use during the war, non-manufacturing countries procured these weapons from the manufacturing countries. Fought in various fronts, through the land, the sea and air, there was a high demand for countries to offer each another support especially with the battlegrounds, seaports for tanker’s docking among other needs. Additionally, there were increased pacts signed before and after the Second World War. Most popular of these packs was the Germany and Austria-Hungary pact, the allied front, among others. These later formed the basis for the post world war trading pacts, especially in the European countries, America and African countries (Bordo et al. 2003, p. 144).

When the war set in, some of the economies suffered significantly. The war interrupted communication and transport lines between the countries. Further, it affected the running of the economies, as there was massive destruction of infrastructure, death of workers as well as increased expenditure in the war. There was a need for countries to establish proper relations with each other to recover from the impact of the war.

Cohen (2001, p. 75) argues that while the war had adverse effects in the global economy, it opened the world to unimaginable levels. However, the impact of the increased level of integration then was not as defined as it is currently. Countries then did not engage in the level of business, ideas and information sharing, as it is the case currently. Although there were high levels of integration in those times between the allied countries then, there were little economic interests between countries. Interestingly though, economic interests were one of the contributing factors to the outbreak of the war (Meyer 2000, p. 234). While some countries fought for colonies, especially in the African continent, others wanted to show their economic and military superiority.

More importantly, the era of the industrial revolution, which took place in the 19th century, between 1840s to late 1800s created fertile grounds for the events that took place during the Second World War (Bordo et al. 2003, p. 146). While initially there was a high demand for labor to work in plantations and manufacturing companies, the end of the war saw an increased uptake of technology in the production of goods and services provision. With the surplus production by different countries, it became necessary for companies to look for new markets for their products. Perhaps due to the rise of new methods of production, with better performance and more efficient, coupled with the evolution of the concept of management and new ways of doing business contributed to this growth. Catapulting the world to a new level of production, especially in the European and United States countries, there was a need for countries to export products. As such, governments, started getting into trading pacts with their allied nations. This father necessitated the protection of different countries’ interests in their trading partners, hence the establishment of foreign dockets in these countries (Barrow 2005, p. 136).

countryWhilebetween the partners, the increased need for profitability and economic gains froman increased level of exploitation of the developing countries by the developed countries. Developed countries saw this as an opportunity to exploit their colonies, thus leading to the era of neo-colonialism.

The resultant impacts of the war were far more reaching than they were then. After the war, the world started looking for ways of maintaining peace and preventing the outbreak of a new war (Bordo et al. 2003, p. 146). This led to the formation of the United Nations, which had different organs, all working hand in hand with different member countries. It also saw the formation of umbrella organizations such as the international criminal court, the Red Cross society, among others. The agreements signed during this era, in an effort to prevent further war had considerable influence in the sovereignty of different countries. Despite the sovereignty holding that governments of different countries had the authority to make their own rules and regulations, these pacts undermined this condition. States had to adhere to various conditions in the pacts, which did not observe the sovereignty of the state (Cohen 2001, p. 75).

Perhaps what fueled the current need for global integration was the cold war. The cold war divided the various countries into two major ideologies, capitalism and communism. States, aligning themselves along these two ideologies had to show loyalty to their allies. This considerably undermined the sovereignty of different countries. While the communist states advocated for socialism, opposed to the capitalism, capitalist states believed in competition and indirect exploitation. However, the collapse of the United Soviets States, which saw the death of communism, opened these countries to the global competition.

The impact of globalization in the current era

The fact that states have to formulate their policies in line with the rest of the world undermines the state sovereignty. The wide varieties of policy options available to states after the World War II are no longer available. The infiltration of the world ideologies, policies that the various states should adhere to, in an effort to maintain global peace, economic stability and growth limits the powers of local governments. Influence of policy formulation within a state goes deeper than the interests of the people within the state represented by the government (Oji & Ozioko, 2011, p. 262). Largely, it considers the global requirements, whether in the production of goods, the formulation of laws governing human rights and the methods of production.

The most affected form of sovereignty is the economic policy formulation by states across the world. The world, more than ever has to rely on predetermined conditions before formulating their own policies. Through trade and economic integration, financial markets and the competition for new markets, states have to align their policies along the global set standards. While countries now compete for the new markets, raw materials and labor just as organizations do, the financial accounting and reporting standards, capital markets regulation and carbon emission requirements further constrain sovereignty of states (Barrow 2005, p. 136). Additionally, due to the increase in the level of competition at the global platform, countries have resulted to reduced costs of goods, reduced labor costs, and reduced taxation levels in an effort to make their local markets more competitive. Hence, the country indirectly has to conform to the local trends against its own will. According to Oji & Ozioko (2011, p. 264), the UN argues that for the world to achieve economic growth, and then countries should remove trade tariffs to allow free movement of goods and services in these countries. This has further weakened the sovereignty of different states as countries adhere to this directive.

Different points of view of globalization

Researchers have developed three major theoretical points of view explaining globalization in the world economy. Hyperglobalists, Skeptics and Transformationalists are the main points of view on the increased level of globalization of the world economy. Hyperglobalists perspective of globalization considers globalization as a new epoch in the history of human kind. The new epoch points out to the declining need and diminishing relevance of the nation-states authorities, largely brought about by the economic interest of a globalized market. According to this perspective, there is an increase in the denationalization of the local economies, increasingly becoming more international. Although the Hyperglobalists agree on the general, factors fueling the rise of the globalization, hey disagree on whether these forces are good or bad. Neo-liberals see the increased level of globalization as a good thing to states. They agree that although there are two groups in the globalization process, the winners of the globalized world economy exceeds the losers. On the other hand, the neo-Marxist orientation to globalization hold a lot of skepticism to the neo-liberal thought. According to the neo-Marxists, globalization will only lead to increased levels of exploitation and reinforce inequalities in the global economy (Sally 2000, p. 235).

Skeptics approach

Proponents of this approach view current trends in the globalization process and international approaches to globalization as more fragmented than globalized. According to these people, the golden age of globalization occurred towards the end of the 19th century and as such, the current trends show regionalization of the global economy. These authors also argue that the old cleavages are have not lost their relevance among the people. They disagree that the world does not draw the third world into the increasingly global economy that destroys old lives due to exploitation. Instead of the increased exploitation as suggested by a number of critics of globalization concept, these authors argue that there is an increased level of marginalization of the third world. As such, these authors see global capitalism as a myth. They disagree with the thought that the growth of multinational corporations render the governance of economic flows and benefits irrelevant (Sally 2000, p. 235).

Transformationalists approach

According to proponents of this argument, the view of globalization differences from that of the Hyperglobalists and Skeptics mainly because there is no single cause of globalization and that there is no possible way of measuring the outcomes of globalization. Despite the fact that these authors describe the various changes taking place resultant from globalization, their approach is less certain about the historical trajectories caused by these changes. According to these authors, there are much greater factors influencing globalization, against less certain outcomes (Sally 2000, p. 235).

Conclusion

Globalization, regarded as both a blessing and vice is here to stay. There is no indication that the rate of the current global integration is likely to slow down. With the need for countries to compete for the global economy and an effort to expand their economies, there is likely to be an increase in the level of integration, exchange of ideas and information. Further, this integration has created yet another form of interaction, that of global policies those countries ought to adhere. While the global economy increasingly becomes more liberal, with countries trading with each other at tremendous rates, it has increased the chances of crime, complexity of doing business and the demand for expertise knowledge. As such, the world now, more than ever requires joint policies, despite the fact that they affect the sovereignty of state-nations. Although sovereignty describes the state of complete authority over a particular territory, the reality is that these policies and global requirements more than ever undermine this authority. States cannot enjoy the independence they had during the post-world war II era, if the recent trends in the sharing of information, ideas, products and services. Different perspectives of globalization have sought to explain factors contributing to the growth of the level if globalization in the global economy. Hyperglobalists, Skeptics and Transformationalists are the most common perspectives of globalization. Of these three, transformationalists perspective best explains the factors contributing to the growth of globalization and the possible outcomes. The reality is that althpugh there are numerous factors explaining the increased level of globalization, there are no certain outcomes of the globalization process.

Works Cited

Barrow, CW 2005, ‘The Return of the State: Globalization, State Theory, and the New Imperialism *’, New Political Science, 27, 2, pp. 123-145, Academic Search Premier, EBSCOhost, viewed 21 March 2014.

Bordo, M. D., Taylor, A. M., & Williamson, J. G 2003, Globalization in historical perspective. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Cohen, ES 2001, ‘Globalization and the Boundaries of the State: A Framework for Analyzing the Changing Practice of Sovereignty’, Governance, 14, 1, p. 75, Academic Search Premier, EBSCOhost, viewed 21 March 2014.

Magdalena, M. M. M 1996, National sovereignty and international organizations. The Hague [u.a.: Kluwer Law Internat.

Meyer, J. W 2000, Globalization Sources and Effects on the National States and Societies. International Sociology, 15(2), 233-248.

Oji, A. E., & Ozioko, M. V. C 2011, Effect of Globalization on Sovereignty of States. Nnamdi Azikiwe University Journal of International Law and Jurisprudence, 257-272.

Sally, R 2000, ‘Globalization and policy response: Three perspectives’, Government & Opposition, 35, 2, p. 235, Academic Search Premier, EBSCOhost, viewed 21 March 2014.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Women’s movements in Uganda in 20th century writing an essay help: writing an essay help

Women’s movements in Uganda are diverse, vibrant and very active. Since 1989 women in Uganda have held important posts in the government as well as comprising about 18% of members of parliament[1] (Austen, 2002). Either, women in Uganda participate in various locally initiate women’s organization. In addition to this a third of positions available in Uganda’s local council systems are set aside for women.

In the 1990s a greater number of African women began to aspire for political leadership both at national and local levels. Their impact was still low and they faced daunting obstacles. However, notwithstanding this, new women’s voices and faces started to be seen and heard. This decade marked the entry of women in politics and there is a greater indication for a lot of pressure to increase women representation and participation (Tripp, n.d). In this period it is observed that women movements that were once involved in developmental activities concerned with income generation, welfare and homemaking skills started lobbying for women’s political leadership, legislative and constitutional changes as well as conducting civic education.

Women in the 1990s began to form their own political parties partly because the existing ones in the multiparty context were not addressing the issues of concern to women. According to the trip women had diverse political visions that were not accommodated in the existing parties. In addition to this, they wanted their parties to be broad-based in multiethnic as well as multi-religious constituents in contrast to the existing parties. This development was occasioned by the reluctance of the existing parties to take steps that would raise the representation of women. Women’s movements are rarely mentioned in the democratization studies in Africa, but in actual sense, they actively advocated to participate in political reform movements of the 1990s. In many cases, they found themselves as the only groups that were defying oppressive regimes (Goetz, 2002).

A combination of factors can be attributed to the visibility of women in the political arena as autonomous actors. These are; most African countries were moving towards multiparty systems and thus there was no need for a mass organization that was linked and directed to a single party. Therefore the death of mass women’s movement linked to a single political party led to the increase of autonomous women’s movements that utilized the opened up political space in this space. Another one is the increase in the educational opportunities for women and girls in this period creating a pool of capable women to vie for political positions. Either additionally, women had longer experiences than men in the establishment and maintaining of associations. Donor funds were now newly available and channeled through NGOs, embassies and international foundations were another factor that spurred the growth of these movements. This encouraged women to engage in civic education, constitutional and legislative reform as well as leadership training programs. In this period the leadership of the country was committed to increasing women representation in the political arena. This contributed to advancing women’s movement agendas. International women’s movements also played a key role in encouraging women to seek political positions (Goetz, 2002).

In her book “Women and Politics in Uganda” Aili Mari Tripp provides a brilliant and stimulating examination of women’s movements struggles in Uganda. This book provides a detailed study of gender impact on politics in Uganda. It is based on the methodology of wide ranging interviews as well as surveys that highlight the life chances of different women. In this book, Tripp explores the reasons why women’s movements have grown so dramatically in a short time after NRM took power in 1986. Unlike in a lot of countries in Africa where the ruling party or regime controls women organizations and institutions, in Uganda, these movements remained autonomous. In Africa after the 1990s women’s presence in political scene began to be felt. In some countries such as Uganda, Rwanda, Mozambique, South Africa, and Tanzania they claimed more than one- third of parliamentary seats. To expand women’s rights women movements lobbied for constitutional and legislative reforms to enhance this development. In their book “African Women’s Movements: Changing Political Landscapes” (Tripp,Casimiro,Kwesiga,& Mungwa,2009) Tripp, Casimiro, Kwesiga and Mungwa examines the factors following these developments and how independent women’s movements are changing international and national norms in regard to women rights and civil conflicts end (Tripp, et al., 2009).

In this research paper, it will focus on providing book reviews i.e. Women and Politics in Uganda and the Women’s Movement in Uganda: History, Challenges, and Prospects. The paper will examine the content and information provided in the two books by Aili Mari Tripp, and Joy C Kwesiga entitled “The women’s movement in Uganda: History, challenges, and prospects”, while the other one is by Tripp Aili Mari (2000), entitled “Women & politics in Uganda”. The focus will be on what is written about women organizations in Uganda. The two books talk about the barriers faced by women in their political participation and the effects of cultural and social norms.

Book Review

“Women and Politics in Uganda” and “The women’s lobby group in Uganda: History, challenges, and prospects”,

Tripp in this book “Women and Politics in Uganda” puts a case for women in that they use women organizations and movements to counter power interactions that favor men. In her case studies, she examines setbacks and disappointments that display development as a complex institution that is full of complex motives as well as undertones of aggressive self-interest on every level.

Either, Tripp in this book examines how women’s movements have fought attempts by the government to control them. She further asserts that the success of women’s organizations is a result of maintaining their autonomy. She puts a case for the need for women organizations to be autonomous so as to develop political action patterns that are not characterized by patronage, ethnic alignments or sectarian division. According to Goetz, NRM wanted the pay-off for its women patronage to be the large vote bank. This notion of women being a vote bank for President Museveni’s NRM is emphasized by the presence of a number of advertisements that appeared in newspapers before presidential elections. The message was entitled “message from Women’s movement for the return of Yoweri K. Museveni (WORK)”. This organization elaborated that it was speaking for the entire women’s movement (Goetz, 2002).

In this book, she identifies sectarianism in many women organizations in the pre-colonial period. She notes that in this time these organizations were multi-racial, religious alongside being multi-ethnic. Presently even small women self-help groups tend to have diverse composition and find a way of functioning in one language or more. These organizations are deliberately seeking to break from habits of political association according to their leaders. On pg 129; “Everything has been so politicized along tribal, religious and party lines. Women through these organizations are rejecting that”. The theme that is emphasized in this book is the unsuccessful attempts by the government to control women’s movements’ leadership and thus dictating the groups’ agendas. The other one the vision by Uganda women as put on page 29, where she indicates that women “envision alternative ways of ordering political, public and private life”.

Despite the fact that Tripp provides an insightful analysis, from the book’s case studies the leader is inclined to concur with the woman in the Kiyembe market when she says “the war between men and women is still on” Pg 161. An example is given in Kitumba village near Jinja where a local government tried to take control of a clinic initiated by a voluntary women organization and the woman refused to have their leader replaced by the male elder. The conflict escalated until the clinic was closed. The same applied in Kampala where Kyembe women’s cooperative ceded control of most of the market stalls they had constructed for the benefit of their members. On pg 214, Tripp highlights the plight of a women’s brick-making scheme which is successful. This scheme at Kamuli was envied by their men counterparts who dropped their own prices to strategically put women out of the market (Tripp, n.d).

Goetz further highlights the challenges that women in Uganda have faced prior to having these movements that are successful in comparison to most African countries. She highlights that political parties in post-independent Uganda were highly ethnicized as well as being embedded in religion. This encouraged antipathy in many parties towards women and other social groups. Further, she highlights that in this period no single party was able to go beyond constituents based on religion, ethnic backgrounds, and language. Further, she highlighted that neither of the two major parties in this period was committed to advancing women’s interests in politics. This is despite these parties having women’s wings (Goetz, 2002).

Tripp shows the reader that in most of the African states the form of rule that was mainly practiced by the countries that had gained independence was Neo-patrimonial rule. In this type of rule, it focused mainly on male dominance in running the state of affairs of the country. People were given government positions based on the loyalty of the person, and the tribe. Therefore, the community from which the ruling party members came from dominated the government positions. These positions were used more for personal gain, rather than for the country’s development.

She further goes on to show why women’s mobilization is important. As has been portrayed by Tripp, in Uganda, the state and the ruling parties were the ones who were involved in oppressing the women and their movements. She goes on to highlight how women in the country sought social autonomy to an extent of disengaging the state i.e. the government. The theme that is highlighted explores the limitations that have been practiced in most of Africa’s social groups. Tripp also gives the reader a clear perspective of how women’s movement in Uganda began to emerge and rise following Yoweri’s Museveni ascension to power. Tripp talks about women’s representation to parliament just after the NRM movement took the power and control of the country. Before this period, women, as has been stated before, had little say in how the country was being run. However, during this period they were able to take a third of the parliamentary seats. Women leaders at this time were seen to be better leaders than their male counterparts. This is because; they had the welfare of the state in mind, as opposed to their male counterparts who had taken up these posts for personal gain[2] (Hanson, 2002).

In 1997 NRM government enacted the local government Act which created a one-third reservation for women. However, the main challenge in this Act was in its implementation where it created ambiguity on the constituencies the women are supposed to represent. This Act may seem to have been a stride in the right way; however, it faces challenges in its implementation. This is because of the ambiguities and constraints created in terms of representation, on whose interests these women are supposed to represent.

As Tripp observes, women’s rise in politics was founded mainly by the religious groups that existed in the pre-colonial times. However, if the religious movements can be described as the foundation of women’s roles in politics, then the Uganda Council of Women is the pillar. This is because; Uganda’s Council of Women incorporated women from all sectors i.e. from different religious backgrounds i.e. Christians, Muslims, and the traditional religious backgrounds. The founders of the women’s movements were from different races i.e. white women, African women, and Indians. However, this organization was not popular among women who considered them to be indigenous. This is to say the women who could not speak English. This is because; they felt like this is an elite organization.

However, it was never an easy ride for the women or their organizations in their quest to gain a voice in the political circle. For instance, Tripp talks about how women had to fight for reforms in marriage, and divorce laws. Women had no say in marriage. From a customary law point of view, a man could marry as many wives as he wanted, without the consent of his wife. She further shows that women who were married could not be employed. This was because of the social attitudes that women, mostly in the middle class were subjected to. The society had made the women feel that it was wrong for them, to have a family, while at the same time work. It is as if they had two jobs. Women who were employed did not qualify for pensions, and insurance, or even the hospital benefits.

“Women and Politics in Uganda” is a book that provides a delicate and complex insight as a result of Tripp’s research strategy. On pg (xxxiii) Tripp asks how the educated outsiders, northerners and Africans find the humility to not just listen and give expression to voices in grassroots but also enter in dialogue and theorize with African women on their own mutual terms. For this mutuality to be attained Tripp used a translated case study in Lusoga and Luganda and then came back to Uganda to discuss it with all participants[3] (Goetz, 2002). Hanson 2002, in the review of “women and politics in Uganda” he provides an incisive analysis on how people’s aspirations and for this case, women have been foiled by local men mostly who are corrupt leaders as well as by ignorance and arrogance of international communities. This book also highlights how women strategized as women by deliberating creating cross alliances as well as encountering barriers as a result of literacy and wealth which provides a barrier that is almost insurmountable. An example of the Kawaala housing project is given, where World Bank had funded it for urban redevelopment was strongly opposed by neighboring residents, and Kiribiwa a scam women’s organization indicates the vulnerability of the poor.

On the other side, in their book “African Women’s Movements: History, challenges, and prospects” Tripp et al., claims that women’s movements autonomy is a key determinant in gender-based policies that were adopted in Africa after 1990. They further insist that other determinants that influence the success of these movements are the changing international norms, global and regional women movements’ influences, government and donor resource allocation to implement reforms related to women’s rights along with implementation of women-friendly resources as a result of influences by multilateral agencies such as Commonwealth organizations, African Union, United Nations as well as regional institutions such as Southern Africa Development Community (SADC). Aside from this, the book indicates that the end of many conflicts in the mid-1980s created a good political environment for women’s movement (Tripp, n.d).

Further, this book examines the roots of contemporary women’s activism. It looks at the pre-colonial ideologies of politics along with the historical continuities in the use of tactics such as shaming and grieving. Further, the impact of colonial policies on civil society and female education along with the legacies they left are examined. This section indicates the role of women in national movements alongside various economic and women rights that women fought for in the struggle for independence. The role of women in post-independence one-party rule is highlighted by looking at both constraints and possibilities of mobilization.

The authors have highlighted the factors that led to the mobilization of women after 1990. They have focused on international influences in regard to women’s rights, international donor’s influences as well as political liberalization and democratization. These factors shaped the way women’s movements sought policy changes, the issues they concentrated on along with the success achieved. They have further contrasted pre and post 1990s organizations in the book. Either, the importance of autonomy and heterogeneity, nature of advocacy, building across ties in ethnicity, religion and political affiliation of these movements are examined, besides identifying some of the challenges faced by these organizations from the state, donor and institutional weaknesses are also examined.

The authors have also examined the women movement’s impacts on the legislative reforms and constitutions that have been rewritten since the 1990s. This is done through first reviewing literature on policy reforms and examining existing theories on why some of the reforms are adopted as opposed to others. The authors suggest that laws relating to the clan and family are harder to pass as opposed to those concerning employment, labor, representation, and citizenship. Either an examination of legislative reforms in family law, land rights and domestic violence are conducted. The authors have also indicated that women have made numerous strides in the electoral arena. They are also making gains in the executive arm of the government as is the case in Liberia. The authors have also examined the constraints faced by women in mounting a bid for an electoral office. In the same aspect, the rise in the number of women engaged African legislatures is examined. This is through looking at the roles women’s movements are playing in the quest of increasing legislative capacities of women. The engagement of women’s movement with the state bureaucracy from the national machinery and ministries concerned with gender is also examined. In the same context, the approaches guiding the work of these machineries, from different women in development and gender and development approaches are examined in this chapter. Women’s movements are examined in cases of gender streamlining in Uganda. Women’s activism in relation to peacebuilding is investigated. Here the book shows how peace and women’s movement in Uganda represented important moments in gender activism in the context of conflict and post-conflict. Finally several case studies are highlighted[4] (Tripp, et al., 2009).

In this overview of this book the challenges and successes of women’s movement in Uganda are highlighted. Various individual organizations and their impacts are examined by individual authors on different themes under discussion. The authors have also successfully balanced the opposing themes putting women as agents of change who are active as well as victims. The overview of women’s activism and its history throughout Uganda along with various organization structures is done. In addition to this, the book highlights the efforts undertaken by women so as to overcome the patriarchal and archaic voices taken by women so as to have their voices heard from household levels to national levels. In addition this the book focuses on the actual areas and roles that women’s movements have played in agitating for changes in education, land issues, media, economy, agriculture, conflict resolution among other major issues concerning women. The authors of this book have selected relevant topics that are not relevant to the Ugandan women’s situation in the twenty first century but also for women throughout the continent[5] (Aspaas, 2003).

However these books have faced numerous critiques and shortcomings. The question of how the different organizations that are discussed in these book’s various chapters interact with one another. The main question is how on a global scale are the Uganda based organization relating to other women organizations in the north and to what extent is the south- south cooperation between the developing nations exist? Another question is the organization’s challenges faced by these movements as they try to establish their different platforms. In addition to this, how are officers of these movements selected and to what levels are these movements following models of democracy, transparency and accountability? Through a careful analysis of the development of these movements, other women activists in Africa can learn from the Ugandan experience. The authors of these books have also not addressed the interactions of women’s movement and the judicial system. While Tripp, et al., 2009, provides numerous instances of legislative and executive interaction with women’s movement there is little indication of judicial interaction with women’s movement. This should be emphasized because as women’s movement agitate for more rights, particularly with respect to ownership rights the judiciary must be a key player in the enforcement. The other gap missing in the two books is that they have not analyzed how these movements interact to respond to pandemics in Uganda. For example Tripp, et al., 2009, does not address how these movements are responding to AIDS pandemic in various platforms. In a case like this the book should have addressed how the AIDS pandemic has affected women’s capacities in taking care of the high numbers of orphans and how to sustain and educate them.

The authors have provided a lot of information in the two books through various case studies. This can act as a base of the primary source of information for research. In addition various gaps that have been identified in this research can provide ideas on research topics as well as ideas. However, the authors have provided a good analysis of the success of women’s movements in Uganda. The study of these movements can be conducted on areas that the authors have not indicated such as their governance among other issues.

Conclusion

Women’s movements in Uganda have been successful in advocating for women’s rights. This is indicated by the high number of women present in legislative assemblies. This has also been indicated by feminine legislation such as the Local Government Act which provides that one-third of representation in the local governments should women. Either women representation in the executive arm of the government has increased in the post-1990 era. A lot of women have been appointed in the cabinet as well as being nominated as members of parliament.

Both of these books have highlighted the factors that have led to the success of women’s movements in Africa and especially having Uganda as a case study. The main factors that have led to the success of these movements in the twenty-first century are highlighted as the fact that in the period of 1990s there was a move towards a multiparty system of governance in African countries thus reducing the need for mass organizations that were directed and linked to the single ruling party. In the same period education opportunities for girls and women expanded thus creating a pool of capable women who could offer leadership and also compete on equal grounds with men. Women also had a lot of experiences than their male counterparts in creating and maintaining associations. This was as a result of being involved in such roles at church-related groups and other self-help associations. Another factor was the availability of donor funds that were channeled through NGOs and other organizations thus spurring the growth of movements and organizations that supported women’s activities in politics. In this period the majority of the leaders committed to increasing representation of women in the country’s political leadership. This move led to a dramatic increase in the number of female legislators in most countries. The international women’s movement also played a role in the success of Uganda’s women’s movements. This is despite the fact that the impetus for their success was internal, these international organizations applied pressures thus adding the impetus for this success.

Despite having enjoyed such success, these organizations have also faced a number of challenges. Tripp in her book “Women and Politics in Uganda” have highlighted that one of the major challenge that was faced by these movements is the autonomy of these organizations from state interference as well as from political machinations. It is indicated that in Uganda NRM wanted to take advantage of women’s movement for the sake of votes. The large base of women provided a good voting block for most political parties. The other challenge arises from the patriachal nature of Ugandan society and that of Africa in general. As highlighted by Tripp, this factor contributed to some of the conflicts between men and women as is the case in Kitumba village niar Jinja. Another challenge is from the heterogeneity of these movements. As is the case of most political parties in Uganda which takes ethnic, religious or racial dimensions most women’s movements had taken the same dimension. However, Tripp, et al., 2009, observes that these movements were able to overcome this and be all-inclusive.

The major theme that is emphasized by the authors of these books is the autonomy of these movements. NRM in Uganda wanted to use its association with women movements for its own political gain. This is by using women as a voting block to ensure that they were elected back in the office. In this aspect patronage of women’s movements by men political leaders were rife in the pre-1990 period. However, in the post-1990 period women movements have asserted their autonomy from this period. Another theme that comes out more prominently in both books is the chauvinistic nature of the Ugandan society. This characteristic can be extended to the general society in Africa. This nature has been highlighted in the numerous conflicts arising between women and men in the struggle for the control of key activities that had been successful under women’s leadership.

Although these books provide good insights on the challenges, success, and prospects of women’s movements in Uganda, there are some areas that they have missed. The authors have not indicated how the experience of these developments can be applied in other countries in Africa aside from Uganda. In addition, the authors have not indicated how these movements have handled the pandemics facing Uganda and in particular AIDS. There is also a gap in how these organizations select their officers and whether they follow democratic practices as well as transparency and accountability measures in these groups. Either, the authors should have highlighted the interactions between these movements and the judicial system. This is because the judicial system is important in the achievement of their goals especially in regard to ownership rights. These areas would form fields for more study.

Finally, I would note that these two books would be interesting to those seeking to understand the power in most African societies. This is because in both cases Tripp along with her co-authors has drawn very rich and detailed studies that make these books valuable for scholars.

The women’s movements began to lobby so that the constitution of the country could be reformed in such a way that it will increase women’s rights. One needs to note that; in the African countries or culture, women were regarded as ‘lesser beings,’ than their male counterparts. In the 1990s, the women began fighting for their rights in terms of fighting for their rights in the country (Hanson, 2002).

Bibliography

Aspaas, R. H., 2003. The Women’s Movement in Uganda: History challenges and Prospects by Aili Mari Tripp, Joy C. Kwesiga. African Studies Review, 46(3), pp. 191-193.

Austen, R. A., 2002. JSTOR. [Online]

Available at: http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/3601607?uid=2129&uid=2&uid=70&uid=4&sid=21104101647113

[Accessed 3 may 2014].

Goetz, A. M., 2002. Constraints on Women’s Political Effectiveness in Uganda. The Journal of Modern African Studies, 40(4), pp. 549 – 575.

Hanson, H., 2002. Women and politics in Uganda. African Economic History, Issue 30, pp. 142 – 144.

Tripp, A. M., Casimiro, I., Kwesiga, J. & Mungwa, A., 2009. African Women’s Movements Transforming political landscape. [Online]

Available at: http://assets.cambridge.org/97805218/79309/frontmatter/9780521879309_frontmatter.pdf

[Accessed 3 may 2014].

Tripp, A. T., n.d. New Trends in Women’s Political Participation in Africa. [Online]

Available at: https://democracy.stanford.edu/Seminar/AiliTripp.pdf

[Accessed 3 may 2014].

[1] Austen, R. A., 2002. JSTOR. [Online]

Available at: http://www.jstor.org/discover/10.2307/3601607?uid=2129&uid=2&uid=70&uid=4&sid=21104101647113

[2] Hanson, H., 2002. Women and politics in Uganda. African Economic History, Issue 30, pp. 142 – 144.

[3] Goetz, A. M., 2002. Constraints on Women’s Political Effectiveness in Uganda. The Journal of Modern African Studies, 40(4), pp. 549 – 575.

[4] Tripp, A. T., n.d. New Trends in Women’s Political Participation in Africa. [Online]

Available at: https://democracy.stanford.edu/Seminar/AiliTripp.pdf

[Accessed 3 may 2014].

[5] Aspaas, R. H., 2003. The Women’s Movement in Uganda: History challenges and Prospects by Aili Mari Tripp, Joy C. Kwesiga. African Studies Review, 46(3), pp. 191-193.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Richwoman coffee shop location and business strategy descriptive essay help: descriptive essay help

Distance between coffee shop “Richwoman” and the London Metropolitan University is about 1200 square foot. According to Canlas, 28 525 students, 2400 academic staff of Metropolitan University will be a customer of Richwoman (Canlas, 2011).

The owners have secured this location through a three-year lease with an option for extending. They have also provided £140000 of the required £170000 start-up funds. The remaining capital will be obtained through Barclays’ commercial loans.

Rich woman is registered as a Limited Liability Corporation in London. ZhanylsynIzmagambetova owns 55 % of the shares of this firm. Her friends, Arman, as well as SholpanIzmagambetova and AnargulIzmagambetova, hold the remaining part of shares of Richwoman, LLC.

Financing for the firm comes from two sources- bank loans and owners’ money. Two major holders, ZhanylsynIzmagambetova and AimanIzmagambetova, have contributed £70000 and £30000 respectively. All other investors have contributed £40000, which brings the total investments to £140000. The remaining £30000 needed to cover the start-up expenses and assets came from the two banks loans-a one-year loan in the amount of £10000 and a long-term loan of £20,000. Both loans were secured through Barclays. Thus, total start-up loss is assumed in the amount of £27680. (Barclays, Loans, Followed by URL: http://www.barclays.co.uk/Loans/P1242557963420. Retrieved on 30.09.201

Business description

2.1. Company overview

Coffee shop “Richwoman” will open 2013 year, like London limited liability company and will sell coffee, other beverages, and snacks in its 1200 square feet premium coffee shop located near the London Metropolitan University campus. Richwoman’s major investors are ZhanylsynIzmagambetova and AimanIzmagambetova who cumulatively hold over 70% of the firm. The start-up expense of the firms expected in the amount of $27680.

2.2. Product Description

The menu of the Richwoman coffee shop will be built around espresso-based coffee drinks such as americano, cappuccinos, lattes, mochas, etc. Each of the espresso-based drinks will be ordered with whole, skimmed, or soy milk. Each of the coffee beverages is based on a ‘shot’ of espresso beverage, which is made in the espresso machine by forcing heated water through the ground coffee at high pressure. Such espresso shots are combined with steamed milk or other additives like caramel, cocoa, etc., to prepare the espresso-based beverages. Proper training methods are of paramount importance for these drinks. A slight deviation from the amount of coffee in the shot, the size of the coffee particles, the temperature of milk, etc., can negatively affect the quality of the prepared drink (Nagaraj, 2009).

Drinks   Food

Nutrition

Figure 1. Richwoman’s products (Richwoman 2012)

2.3. Ownership structure

Figure 2: Company’s management structure.

Richwoman is registered as a Limited Liability Corporation in London. ZhanylsynIzmagambetova owns 51% of the company. Her cousin, Aiman, as well as SholpanIzmagambetova and AnargulIzmagambetova, hold minority stakes in Richwoman, LLC. We registered like Limited Liability Corporation in Companies House.

2.4. Company’s mission

Richwoman will become the foremost coffee shop in the area. We will serve a perfect product at a very reasonable price. We will also be a place of meeting for artists and writers and a place for them to show off their work. We will create a climate conducive to creative expression and promote the creative process. (Botterill, 2011)

2.5. Legal consideration

When ordering coffee beverages in a coffee shop the customer is agreeing to pay for food, drink, and service. This creates a contract to which the supply of products and Services Act 1982 applies.

This act does not apply to the UK. Even though, the parts of the 1982 Act giving rights to consumers for goods supplied alongside services (as opposed to the services themselves) DO apply in the UK. Additionally, UK common law offers similar protection.

2.6. Goals

Richwoman’s goals for the first year of operations are:

Become selected as the “Best New Coffee Bar in the London Metropolitan College’s area” by the local restaurant guide.
Acquire equipment necessary for business, i.e. coffee pots, cappuccino machines, blenders, etc.
Make an agreement with coffee distributors, and bakery vendors.
Create a cozy, artist friendly environment (i.e. choice of colors, choice of music, decor)
Maintain a 70% gross margin.
Turn in profits from the first month of operations. (Wentz, 2007)

Keys to Success

The keys to success will be:

Store design that will be both visually attractive to customers, and designed for fast and efficient operations.
Employee training to insure the best coffee preparation techniques (Wentz, 2007).
Marketing strategies aimed to build a solid base of loyal customers, as well as maximizing the sales of high margin products, such as espresso drinks.

Vision and Mission

Richwoman will become the foremost coffee shop in the area. We will serve a perfect product at a very reasonable price. We will also be a meeting place for artists and writers and a place for them to show off their work. We will create an atmosphere conducive to creative expression and promote the creative process. (Botterill, 2011)

2.7. Products

Richwoman will offer its clients the best tasting coffee beverages in the region. This will be achieved by using high-quality ingredients and strictly following preparation guidelines. The store design, marketing activities and menu listings will be focused on maximizing the sales of higher margin espresso drinks. Along with the espresso drinks, brewed coffee and teas, as well as some refreshment beverages, will be sold in the coffee bar. Richwoman will also offer its customers pastries, small sandwiches, and salads. For the gourmet customers that prefer to prepare its coffee at home, Richwoman will also be selling coffee beans. “Richwoman” coffee shop will use a menu of Starbucks in the future (Menu of Starbucks, Followed by URL:http://www.starbucks.com/menu/drinks).

The menu offerings will be supplemented by free books and magazines that customers can read inside the coffee shop.

Product Description

Accoording to Nagaraj(2009),the menu of the Richwoman coffee shop will be built around espresso-based coffee drinks such as amiricano, cappuccinos, lattes, mochas, etc. Each of the espresso-based drinks will be offered with whole, skimmed, or soy milk. Each of these coffee beverages is based on a ‘shot’ of espresso, which is made in the espresso machine by forcing heated water through the ground coffee at high pressure. Such espresso shots are combined with steamed milk and/or other additives like caramel, cocoa, etc., to prepare the espresso-based beverages. Proper training methods are of paramount importance for such drinks. A minor deviation from the amount of coffee in the shot, the size of the coffee particles, the temperature of milk, etc., can negatively affect the quality of the prepared drink.

Sales advertising

Three thousand advertisements will be distributed on the Metropolitan University campus, at the malls and in the selected office buildings within one month prior to the opening of Richwoman by Distribution Company. Subsequently, free postcards with Richwoman endorsement will be printed to increase company visibility among the patrons.

2.8. Suppliers

Coffee shop “Richwomen” is a trusted and welcoming company for suppliers. (Owsik, 2011). Through his supplier diversity program, it works to increase his business relationships with minority- and women-owned suppliers.

Richwoman is dedicated to creating a workplace that values and respects people from diverse backgrounds and enables its employees to do their best work. This coffee shop honors the unique combination of talents, experiences, and perspectives of each partner, making Richwoman success possible.

As such Richwomen expects his partners to act with a spirit of kinship, tolerance, and humanity toward all customers making his stores welcoming to everyone (Owsik, 2011).

Business Opportunities

3.1. Location

Figure 3. Location of Richwoman

Figure 4. Geographic area

“Rich woman coffee” bar will be located on the first floor of the commercial building at the 231 Holloway road, London, the United Kingdom (Dobbin C, 2012). Richwoman has rented a one-year lease of the vacant 1500 square feet premises previously occupied by a beauty salon “Alternatives”.

The lease contract has an option of renewal for three years at a fixed rate that Richwoman will execute depending on the financial feasibility of its business.

The floor plan will include a 300 square feet back coffee shop office and a 1300 square feet coffee bar, which will include a seating area with 14 tables, a big kitchen, storage area, and three bathrooms. The space in the coffee bar will be approximately distributed the following way-1100 square feet (i.e., 55% of the total) for the seating area, 500 square feet (26%) for the area of production, and the last 330 square feet (19%) for the area of customer service.

This property is located in a commercial area within a walking distance from the London Metropolitan University campus on the corner of a major thoroughfare connecting affluent Camden Town neighborhood with the busy downtown commercial area. The commercially zoned premises have the necessary water and electricity hookups and will require only minor remodeling to accommodate the espresso bar, kitchen and storage area (Dobbin C, 2012).

The coffee shop’s open and clean interior design with modern wooden decor will convey the quality of the served beverages and snacks and will be in-line with the establishment’s positioning as an eclectic place where people can relax and enjoy their cup of coffee. The clear window displays, through which passerby will be able to see customers enjoying their drinks, and outside electric signs will be aimed to capture the attention of the customer traffic.

3.2. Competitor and SWOT analysis

Competitor analysis

Competitors
Strengths
Weaknesses

Café Nero
· Caffe Nero always pays more attention when selecting sites in order to create a disciplined environment.

· It has the ability to capture and rise its market share day by day.

· The company has the opportunity to open a new store every week.

· It has high quality management and a wellcheck and balance system which is also used for the analysis of employees as well as outlets.
· It is dependent only on its main product, the retail of coffee, which is not enough for itto diversify and compete in other sectors.

· Aggressive expansion may lead to managerial and financial problems.

Costa
· Costa is a famous brand which is associated with high quality

· Company well trained and treated employees.

· Prices are high which are suitable for middle to high income clients

· Coffee quality is not as good as the reputation

· Company has aggressive expansion

· Their products are unhealthy products.

Starbucks
· Starbucks Corporation is a very profitable organization, earning in excess of $600 million in 2004.The company generated revenue of more than $5000 million in the same year.

· It is a global coffee brand built upon a reputation for fine products and services. It has almost 9000 cafes in almost 40 countries.

· Starbucks was one of the Fortune Top 100 Companies to Work For in 2005. The company is a respected employer that values its workforce.

· The organization has strong ethical values and an ethical mission statement as follows, ‘Starbucks is committed to a role of environmental leadership in all facets of our business.
· Starbucks has a reputation for new product development and creativity. However, they remain vulnerable to the possibility that their innovation may falter over time.

· Starbucks Corporation is a very profitable organization, earning in excess of $600 million in 2004.The company generated revenue of more than $5000 million in the same year.

· It is a global coffee brand built upon a reputation for fine products and services. It has almost 9000 cafes in almost 40 countries.

SWOT Analysis

Based on its smaller size, the fact that it is not a franchise, the Richwoman is a unique coffee shop concept unlike any other in the Holloway road.
The owner has firsthand experience, in operating and starting new restaurants.
Handpicked baristas will bring professionalism and enthusiasm to the shop.
Strong relationships with third party vendors.
The structured conversation system (Stanworth, 2004)

Weaknesses

Franchises are the easiest way and often the safest conduit to start a café; the café will not have the backing of one of these established entities.
The Richwoman has a minimal budget and is competing against larger and more established coffeehouses for market share.

Opportunities

The Holloway road demographics support the need for a unique coffee shop.
Additional opportunities to target the active and recently retired target market and 45 years+ age group.
A small slice of a much bigger pie is the goal. Only 40 percent of the nation’s coffee drinkers are consuming premium ground and whole bean coffee. Encouraging coffee drinkers to become coffee connoisseurs is the key to continued growth.
The ability to lower variable costs through efficiency gains.
Increasing sales opportunities as people become familiar with the advantages of the structured conversation system (Abdullah &Rajgopal 2003).

Threats

Competition from taverns.
Competition from other sources of singles meeting events.
A slump in the economy which will decrease discretionary spending.

Marketing strategy

4.1. Market sigmentation

Richwoman will strive to build a loyal customer base by offering a great tasting coffee in a relaxing environment of its coffee bar located close to the bustling Metropolitan University campus. Richwoman will concentrate its marketing activities on reaching the University students and faculty, people working in offices located close to the coffee bar and on sophisticated teenagers. Our market research shows that these are the customer groups that are most likely to buy gourmet coffee products (McDonald,Dunbar, 1998).

Since gourmet coffee consumption is universal across different income categories and mostly depends on the level of higher education, proximity to the Metropolitan University campus will provide access to the targeted customer audience.

The chart and table below outline the total market potential (in a number of customers) of gourmet coffee drinkers in London, the UK.

Market Analysis

Year 1
Year 2
Year 3
Year 4
Year 5

Potential Customers
Growth

CAGR

Students and Faculty
2%
18000
18360
18727
19102
19484
2.00%

Teenagers
1%
3000
3030
3060
3091
3122
1.00%

Office workers
2%
8000
8160
8323
8489
8659
2.00%

Other
0%
5000
5000
5000
5000
5000
0.00%

Total potential customers
1.63%
34000
34550
35110
35682
36265
1.63%

Costing

The major two sources-owners’ investments and bank loans are used as the finance of a firm. Two major owners, Zhanylsynand Aiman, have contributed £70000 and £30000 respectively. All other investors have contributed £40000, which brings the total investments to £140000. The remaining £30,000 needed to cover the start-up expenses and assets came from the two banks’ loans-a one-year loan in the amount of £10000 and a long-term (five years) loan of £20,000. Barclays Bank has secured both the loans, thus, total start-up loss is assumed in the amount of £27680.

Start-up expenses

Expenses
£

Legal, accounting service expenses
1300

Marketing promotion, as well as printing
3580

Consultants fees
3000

Insurance(general liability, workers compensation
2400

Pre-paid rent expenses for 1 month(£1.76 per sq/f
4400

Premises remodelling.
10000

Other start-up expenses (stationary, phone, utility)
3000

Total start-up expenses
27680

Required start up assets

Operating capital:
67123

employees, owner’s salaries (2 months)
23900

cash reserves(first 3months of operation
43223

Start-up inventory:
16027

Coffee beans (12 regulars, 5 decaffeinated brands)
6000

Coffee filters, baked goods, sandwiches, tea,etc.
7900

Retail supplies (napkins, coffee bags, cleaning, etc.)
1840

Office supplies
287

Equipment:
59170

Espresso machine
6000

Coffee maker
900

Coffee grinder
200

Food service equipment(microwave, toasters, etc)
18000

Storage hardware (bins, utensil rack, shelves, etc.)
3720

Counter area equipment (counter top, sink, etc.)
9500

Serving area equipment (plates, glasses, flatware)
3000

Store equipment (cash register, security, etc)
13750

Office equipment (PC, fax/printer, phone, etc)
3600

Other miscellaneous expenses
500

Total required to start up assets
142320

Total Funding

Start-up Funding

Start-up Expenses to Fund
27680

Start-up Assets to Fund
142320

Total Funding Required
170000

Balance sheet

Assets

Non-cash Assets from Start-up
75197

Cash Requirements from Start-up
67123

Additional Cash Raised
0

Cash Balance on Starting Date
67123

Total Assets
142320

Liabilities and Capital

Liabilities

Current Borrowing
10000

Long-term Liabilities
20000

Accounts Payable (Outstanding Bills)
0

Other Current Liabilities (interest-free)
0

Total Liabilities
30000

Capital

Planned Investment

Zhanylsyn
70000

Aiman
30000

All other investors
40000

Additional Investment Requirement
0

Total Planned Investment
140000

The loss at Start-up (Start-up Expenses)

Total Capital
112320

Total Capital and Liabilities
142320

Segmentation, targeting, and positioning

Targeting
Explanation

Geographic
Urbanization: concentrating on London city

Climate: temperate oceanic climate

Demographics
1) Age group: Young adults

Nice place to relax, chat, chilly music

Trendy coffees that present their lifestyle.

2) Age group: Middle age

The place to calm down, relax, chat, read a book

Possibility for a small (healthy) snack with a great coffee.

Occupation: students and youngsters, professionals, families, mature consumers

Social class: Middle Class, Upper Middle Class, Privileged Class

Behaviour
User frequency: 1-3 times per year

Occasions: Christmas, New Year’s Eve

Phychographic
1) Coffee lovers

Trendy, fresh, high quality, newly developed coffee (some: fairtrade)

2) Atmosphere lovers

A great third place

Richwoman product’s price is high because it has higher labour cost working in London and higher facility costs (Kotlet et al. 2009).

Marketing mix

Product

Coffee and Teas
Refreshing Alternatives
Eatables

Coffee with Milk
Smoothies
Sandwiches

Cappuccino

Caffe Mocha

Caffe Latte
Guava

Mango

Grape
Paneer Tikka

Cheese and Tomato

Chicken Tikka

Smoked Chicken

Black Coffee
Granitas
Rolls

Espresso

Italiano

EsperanoTM

Americano
Blue Curacao

Lime Ice

Mixed Fruit

Tango

Guava Crush
Kadhai Paneer

Roll

Chicken Masala

Roll

Dessert Coffees
Milk Based
Pasta

Latte Bianco

Caffe Borgia
Strawberry

Freeze

Mocha Freeze

Icepresso
Tangy Tomato

Pasta

Creamy Chicken

Pasta

Cold Coffees
Iced Tea
Hot tea

Richwoman

Frappe

Richwoman Blast

Iced Caffe

Mocha
Lemon

Peach
Assam

English

Breakfast

Darjeeling

Earl Grey

Coffee Add-ons
Other Drinks
Desserts

Various

Flavours

Chocolate

Fudge

Whipped

Cream

Espresso

Shot

Ice Cream

Scoop
Ginger Fizz

Kinley Water
Walnut Brownie

Mocha Excess

Chocolate

Excess

Dark Temptation

Chocolate

Mousse

Chocolate Chip

Muffin

Almond Raisin

Apple Cake

4.4.2. Price

Richwoman has a ‘Skim Pricing Policy’. They began at a higher price and skimmed the cream for the market. With the sudden spurt of growth in a number of outlets, came the benefits of economies of scale. Because of this, they have been able to gradually lower their prices, and appeal to different segments of their target market. Currently, their prices are the lowest they have ever been, and they can competitively match their pricesagainst Costa’s prices. The prices are constantlychanging though, and the last 1-year has seen 3 changes (mostlyreductions) in prices. This gradual price reduction meant that Richwoman could maintain its profit- maximization policy until it could earn large cost savings because of the benefits of high volume. The main factors that affect their pricing are their cost of goodssold (Belohlavek 2008).The costs are quite high because of imports a majority of its products and product. Considering that Richwoman is trying to target a market whose age range is between 18 and 60 years, a pricing policy appealing to this segment is difficult. Extremely low prices act as a deterrent to some customers who might regard it as an indicator or quality, while very high prices cannot be afforded bymost of the youth. But since Richwoman’s current consumer profile is quite young, their prices are mostly inexpensive, and at par with their competitors

4.4.3. Process

The order and delivery process at Richwoman is based on self- service, where a customer goes up to the counter to place his order and goes back to the counter to pick his delivery once it is prepared.

4.4.4. People

The people at Richwoman are characteristically trained to be Pleasant, Polite and Positive. (Lawrence, 2011). They ensure you have a quiet, uninterrupted visit and provide an escape from the daily pressures of life. Their uniforms are in sober shades of brown and orange and contribute to the overall laid-back feeling of the cafe.

4.4.5. Promotion

According to research, over 65% of Richwoman’s clients are in the15- 30 age- group. The majority of these are students of London Metropolitan University. Richwoman positions itself as a brand for anyone who loves coffee. Their products, services, and outlets are more like the traditional European cafés, wherepeople would meet for the love of coffee, and for an intellectual appealing time. They position their outlets as a place “where theworld meets”, and they look to appeal to anyone in the 14- 60age group that loves good coffee and looks for a nice quiet time (Belohlavek 2008).

4.5. Sales projection

The sales transactions will be handled by Richwoman baristas. To speed up the customer service, at least two employees will be servicing clients-while one employee will be preparing the customer’s order, the other one will be taking care of the sales transaction. All sales data logged on the computerized point-of-sale terminal will be later analyzed for marketing purposes. Richwoman will use the banners and flyers to use customer testimonials and cross-promotions with other companies in the society in order to increase their customer base. (Ligus, 1993)

Food expenses are assumed at 25% for coffee beverages and 50% for retail beans and pastries(Lawrence, 2011). Certain sales seasonality will be dictated with revenues slightly decreasing during the school vacation periods by proximity to the London Metropolitan University campus.

Sales Forecast
£

Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Sales

Coffee beverages
350400
385440
423984

Coffee beans
87600
96360
105996

Pastries, etc.
146000
160600
176660

Total Sales
584000
642000
706640

Direct Cost of Sales
Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Coffee beverages
87600
96360
105996

Coffee beans
43800
48180
52998

Pastries, etc.
73000
80300
88330

Subtotal Direct Cost of Sales
204400
224840
247324

Business Operations

5.1. Service offered

Although the product description and 4Ps are fully described in the above sections, the company also provides some services for its enhance its reputation. Specifically, there will be 24/7 hotline contact so that any complaints will be replied by employees immediately. Also, listening to customer’s opinions is very important in order to develop a business, thus any feedback from customers is welcomed. Customers can send feedback by submitting a form on the company’s website or registered for feedback form at the stores, and all opinions will be listened to by the customer services department. In brief, apart from providing consumers products with the highest quality, Richwoman also concentrates on improving its customer service which enhances the customer’s value (Maull, Childe, Bennet, Weaver, Smart, 1995).

5.2. Operational personnel

Miss ZhanylsynIzmagambetova

Miss ZhanylsynIzmagambetova holds a Bachelor’s Degree in Finance from Kazakh-British Technical University. She’s worked for several years as a bank officer at Tsesna Bank in Kazakhstan.

MissAiman

Miss Aimanhas extensive business contacts in London that he will leverage to help his new venture succeed.

Miss Sholpan

Miss Sholpanhas a Bachelor’s Degree in Psychology from the City of London University. For the last five years, he has worked as a manager of DEF Ristorante, a successful Italian restaurant in London, the UK. Under Miss Sholpan’s management, the restaurant has consistently increased sales while maintaining a lower than average level of operating expenses.

However, because of the investors’ other commitments, they will not be involved in the daily management decisions at Richwoman. A professional manager ($35000/yr) will be hired who will oversee all the coffee bar operations. Two full-time baristas ($25000/yr each) will be in charge of coffee preparation. Four more part-time employees will be hired to fulfill staffing needs. In the second and third years of operation one more part-time employee will be hired to handle the increased sales volume.

Technology

1) Food service equipment

The technology Richwoman is dependant upon is the micro-roasting equipment it will use to roast the beans on-site. This equipment is serviced through the supplier; Espresso Services, Inc. Richwoman will also use our website to advertise specials and events and to post the monthly menu and talent offerings. We will use email to communicate with customers wishing to sign-up for email specials. Eventually, we would like to institute online ordering for roasted coffee and specialty merchandise, but that plan is at least two years off.

The Point of Sale

The Point of Sale (POS) technology Richwoman will use allows for order taking when the lines are long, keeps customer discount information, inventory, and revenue/profit information. The system has a battery back-up in case of power surges and temporary power losses (Krogstie 2007). The Richwoman’ s logo will be Federally Trademarked. Although the beverages will not be protected in content, beverage names for specialty drinks reflecting the theme of the shop will be protected under the Federal Trademark laws.

The security system Inspirational Grounds uses will protect the contents of the store and reduce insurance premiums.

3. Espresso machine and coffee grinder

An espresso machine is one of the most important things to have in your coffee shop. In buying an espresso machine, you should make sure that you get one for decaf and one for regular espresso. You can get a manual, semi-automatic, automatic, or super-automatic, depending on the abilities of your barista. Another important equipment is a coffee grinder. Having this enables you to grind different types of coffee for the various tastes of people. Get different machines for decaf and regular coffee (Oliver 2007).

Coffee maker and blender

Coffee maker equipment makes it possible to make freshly brewed cups of coffee for your customers. It is one of the core equipment that you should have. Purchase a coffee maker that fits the size and capacity of your coffee shop. Another important technology in Richwoman is a blender. The company needs this equipment to be able to make different types of coffee-based drinks or others. Make sure that it is powerful enough since the companies going to use this often.

Refrigerator and freezer

Of course, you need storage space to keep all of your ingredients fresh for consumption. Like the other equipment, buy these according to the size of your coffee shop and the food and drinks that you will offer(Krogstie2007). There are also other equipment that you need to have if company is going to start Richwoman but these are the key ones that coffee shop should have. For great deals, you can search Amazon for great coffee shop equipment to get the company’s coffee shop business up and running.

Financial Plan

7.1. Financial system feasibility

Coffee shop “Richwoman” will capitalize on the strong demand for high-quality gourmet coffee. The owners have provided the company with sufficient start-up capital. With successful management aimed at establishing and growing a loyal customer base, the company will see its net worth doubling in two years. Rich woman will maintain a healthy 65% gross margin, which combined with reasonable operating expenses, will provide enough cash to finance further growth.

7.2. Financial plan

Cash flow statement

(£)
Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Cash Received

Cash from Operations

Cash Sales
584000
642400
706640

Subtotal Cash from Operations
584000
642400
706640

Additional Cash Received

Sales Tax, VAT, HST/GST Received
0
0
0

New Current Borrowing
0
0
0

New Other Liabilities (interest-free)
0
0
0

New Long-term Liabilities
0
0
0

Sales of Other Current Assets
0
0
0

Sales of Long-term Assets
0
0
0

New Investment Received
0
0
0

Subtotal Cash Received
584000
642400
706640

Expenditures
Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Expenditures from Operations

Cash Spending
124600
143800
155144

Bill Payments
327865
388715
420945

Subtotal Spent on Operations
452465
532515
576089

Additional Cash Spent

Sales Tax, VAT, HST/GST Paid Out
0
0
0

Principal Repayment of Current Borrowing
3300
3300
3300

Other Liabilities Principal Repayment
0
0
$0

Long-term Liabilities Principal Repayment
0
3585
3961

Purchase Other Current Assets
0
0
0

Purchase Long-term Assets
0
2000
2000

Dividends
0
0
0

Subtotal Cash Spent
455765
541400
585350

Net Cash Flow
128235
101000
121290

Cash Balance
195358
296358
417648

Income statement

Annual projected sales of £584000 in the 2013 year (yr.) translate into £254.00 of sales per square foot, which is in line with the industry averages for this size of the coffee bar. Overall, as the company gets established in the local market, its net profitability increases from 17.06% in 2013 yr. to 17.63% in 2015 yr. The table below outlines the projected Profit and Loss Statement for the 2013-2015 years.

Income statement

£
Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Sales
584000
642400
706640

Direct Cost of Sales
204400
224840
247324

Other
0
0
0

Total Cost of Sales
204400
224840
247324

Gross Margin
379600
417560
459316

Gross Margin %
65.00%
65.00%
65.00%

Expenses

Payroll
124600
143800
155144

Sales and Marketing and Other Expenses
25800
27600
31000

Depreciation
5400
5500
5500

Rent
48400
52800
52800

Rent
6000
6000
6000

Maintenance
5840
6424
7066

Utilities/Phone
9000
9500
10000

Payroll Taxes
18690
21570
23272

Other
0
0
0

Total Operating Expenses
243730
273194
290782

Profit Before Interest and Taxes
135870
144366
168534

EBITDA
141270
149866
174034

Interest Expense
2821
2326
1618

Taxes Incurred
33740
35510
42424

Net Profit
99308
106530
124491

Net Profit/Sales
17.00%
16.58%
17.62%

Balance sheet

Balance Sheet

£
Year 1
Year 2
Year 3

Assets

Current Assets

Cash
195358
296358
417648

Inventory
21175
23293
25622

Other Current Assets
0
0
0

Total Current Assets
216533
319651
443270

Long-term Assets

Long-term Assets
59170
61170
63170

Accumulated Depreciation
5400
10900
16400

Total Long-term Assets
53770
50270
46770

Total Assets
270303
369921
490040

Liabilities and Capital

Current Liabilities

Accounts Payable
31974
31947
34836

Current Borrowing
6700
3400
100

Other Current Liabilities
0
0
0

Subtotal Current Liabilities
38674
35347
34936

Long-term Liabilities
20000
16415
12454

Total Liabilities
58674
51762
47390

Paid-in Capital
140000
140000
140000

Retained Earnings
-27680
71628
178159

Earnings
99308
106530
124491

Total Capital
211628
318159
442650

Total Liabilities and Capital
270303
369921
490040

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

DJ fan forum sites relation with manufacturers FAQ sites college application essay help online: college application essay help online

The genre I chose to do for my report is an analysis of DJ fan forum sites in comparison to the manufacturer’s FAQ sites. In this document, I will be discussing where information is produced between manufacturer sites of DJ equipment and fan forums on miscellaneous sites. There is a big difference between the two because the manufacturer sites depend more upon paper plans and product analysis rather than being hobbyists of the musical instruments and having more hands-on experience.

Creators of the technical sites and forums

The authors of the fan forum sites are the fans themselves. On these forum sites, different people who use the DJ equipment trade questions and answers about technical problems they have while using the equipment. These sites are not limited to just questions and answers, it is also a platform for discussion about different pieces of music equipment. There is usually not just one single person that responds to all of the questions. At times the fans may get as many as 10 different people telling them ways to fix or improve problems they may be having. These forum sites, however, are not limited to just technical problems, they tend to offer advice on how to keep your equipment running smooth, or even teach you how to make modifications to them to make them perform better. Some of the information that you find on the fan forum sites maybe not be available on the manufacturer sites.

All of the fans within the particular DJ forum are responsible for asking and answering each other’s questions, and it is up to the user asking for questions to decide which response they will use to answer the questions they may have. So in these forums, the authors are highly visible in the sense that the forum is like a conversation board, and even though the reader may not personally know the ones who respond to him, they still converse and communicate back and forth. The head Webmaster, in order for the users to communicate, sets up the forum. Therefore it is up to the users and visitors of these fan sites to keep the forums alive and running. So all of the fans rely on their peers for help, and it works better this way because users are getting questions answered from other people who may have a lot more experience and know-how to answer specific questions. Another advantage of having these forums is that the users are not set to one particular brand of equipment, so if a user has different questions about different brands he can get all the answers right in front of his face, rather than having to go through a ton of different manufacturer sites. The layout and design of the fan forums are set up to look more user-friendly and not have as much as a professional feel to them as much as the manufacturer sites.

For the manufacturer FAQ sites, the authors tend to be technicians and engineers of a particular brand of equipment. This may range from a single technician to a group of technicians that help produce and market the equipment. Therefore they take full responsibility for answering frequently asked questions that Dj enthusiasts may have. The way they organize the sites is that users will email questions to one of the technicians of the particular brand, and the technician will receive all of the questions of different users. They then will take the more frequently asked question and post them on the site for people to come view. This is a very different approach from fan forums because there is a little more freedom in fan forums and a wider range of people who might be able to answer questions. On FAQ sites, the questions are fairly general and very basic. With FAQ sites, the author of the sites is more invisible than fan forums because of the user’s email questions to the general site (e.g. see below).

Figure 1 (www.shure.com) – This is where users submit questions.

The main users of this genre, for both the manufacturer sites and fan forum sites, are DJ or DJ enthusiasts who have lots of interest in it. They usually tend to be primary users. In most of the forums that I analyzed, the users were speaking from the standpoint of actually owning and using the musical equipment. Other parts of the audience may be people who are interested in purchasing the musical equipment, in an attempt to find out which brands may be better than others. There is not a whole lot of interaction when it comes to the FAQ sites because they only take the generally asked questions and post them to the manufacturer site. Therefore people do not gain the flexibility and range of questioning that fan forums offer. There is lots of interaction with fan forums because it is up to the users to keep the forums running. Numerous different people will answer the questions that users ask in an attempt to satisfy other users’ needs. So there is constant interaction with all of the users of forums. I think it is also more useful to have the fan forums because users get a better community feel when others, who use the same equipment every day, are able to answer questions that people may have.

The interaction that this genre is meant to support is an online using chat. Its goal is to bring as much of the community of DJs together in an attempt to discuss the art, the technical equipment, techniques, and the music. And when users ask questions, it is not just one response that they are receiving, it’s anyone who decides to post an answer to the question. This is one of the main features that keep the fan forums alive. Technical FAQ sites do not have that same interaction. They do not rely on the on-call response, where the site is run from multiple user interactions. Those sites’ goal is to promote the brand, not for users to interact.

Figure 2 – Fan Forum (www.djforums.com) – Numerous forum topics.

Above is an example of a DJ fan forum site where there are a ton of different topics for forums. When a user enters one of the topics, it shows a long listing of different postings that people put up, and this is what runs the forums. For users that frequently go to this site, this is their reference to any questions that they may have about various DJ topics. Users are allowed to search different topics and choose to read and take in any information that pertains to the topics they are interested in. However, when a user is searching for tips about DJ equipment, they might not find the exact posting they are looking for because they might have to scroll through many postings to find something. But the plus side, which differentiates fan forums from FAQ sites, is that the user can post their own questions and they are almost guaranteed to get at least a few responses. If other participants cannot answer questions, they can at least direct the person to a place where they can find an answer. Another advantage that fan forums have over FAQ sites is that you don’t have to search through different brands’ sites to find answers. Users can simply state in their posting what kind of equipment they need information about, and other users who own the same type of equipment, or at least have used the brand, can respond.

Figure 3 – FAQ site (http://www.shure.com/kbase/faq.asp) – Frequent questions

In Figure 3, this is an example of an FAQ site. It shows a listing of the most general questions that people have asked about different topics pertaining to that particular brand. The advantage of these types of sites is that if you know that you have a general question about the brand you are using, then it is easy to find the question. However, the downside is that your reply might not come from a person who is used to using a particular piece of equipment as a hobby or even a job. It does not give the user a good feeling because they do not get to interact with someone who is used to using the equipment. The authors of these sites do not know if there is satisfaction with their users because there is no constant interaction. The authors just take general questions and give general answers for the users to read, and it is on a take it or leaves it kind of basis.

Formality and Style of Fan Forums & FAQ Sites

Within most brand FAQ sites, there is a highly professional feel to them because the company is trying to promote its brand upon visitors to the site. And because of the fact that there is very little fan interaction within these sites, they must maintain a high look of formality. Most FAQ sites will have correct grammar, proper sentence structure, and punctuation. They are set up in question and answer format; where the question is posed in bold, and directly under the question, a technician or engineer posts responses to the questions. To access the proper segment of information the user usually follows the navigation bar at the top of the page. When clicking the topic the user is interested in, it takes them either to another page or farther down the page to expand on what the link said. With some sites, the writers for the Q&A’s post pictures to help the viewer visualize how the writers are explaining the particular piece of equipment. The tone of the language is usually parallel with how the rest of the language on the website is structured. The look of the FAQ portion of the sites also has the same design and look like the rest of the page.

Fan forum sites have a completely different structure than FAQ sites. There are many fan forums that are inside of various hip-hop and DJ sites. Because of the fact that fan forums strictly operate and stay alive through user interaction, the look and language are completely different and rely heavily on interactive technology. The forums are set up in a way that users will be able to post entries and replies; therefore it obviously will not look like the rest of the sites, which are information-driven. Next, the replies are usually the user name for the site and the date in which they posted material. The design ends up being very different from those of FAQ sites because it is not just information being posted; there is a large amount interaction, therefore, the technology ends up being different creating two dissimilar sites with a different look and feel. The language with fan forums is completely different as well. The users interact with each other as if they were having a phone conversation or chatting with Instant Messenger. The language tends to be the same way the user talks in everyday conversation giving the forum’s language a far from professional touch. This is very effective because the use of language keeps the users in a close community and able to express themselves however they feel with no boundaries; unless it is too vulgar of language and things of the like. The standard look to DJ fan forums is similar to the style shown above in Figure 2.

Dj Fan forums have been something that I have been interested in for a long time. Because of the fact that I am a DJ myself, forums have always appealed to me in the sense that I was always interested in learning more about the music and equipment. There are a few different forums that I participate in, including on at www.ughh.com, and the other being www.hiphop-elements.com. Being in these forums has made me feel very close to the community of other users that are also DJs, and I have always felt comfortable asking questions expecting numerous answers. So I am regularly working with this genre, and I find myself always searching for new forums and paying close attention to how they operate, and I believe forums are far more effective tools than FAQ sites. I like the idea that the fans and users keep these forums alive and have the chance to interact with other people who are into the same hobby.

Starting this project made me want to take a closer look at other ways in which DJ’s obtain technical information about their equipment. When I started to look at FAQ sites, after thinking up random questions, I realize that they were not too helpful. Now, maybe it was just my questioning that I thought up, but it put it to the test. I submitted a question to an FAQ site last week, and I posted a question in one of the forums that I participate in. Within a day I had numerous answers from other users of my forum, however, I still have no received any response, nor have I seen my question posted on the FAQ site. After doing this little experiment I have decided that DJ fan forums are far more effective, and I believe that they will tend to be more beneficial to me in the future.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

John Donne christian Holy Sonnet 14 essay help service: essay help service

As a Christian, John Donne writes his “Holy Sonnet 14: Batter My Heart, Three-Personed God” as a traditional orthodox prayer. He writes in the context of addressing God with praise at the beginning and the end of his prayer. In his prayer, he also admits he is a sinner and asks for redemption. This particular course follows the same structure of numerous prayers found throughout the Bible. One of the most prominent of them is “The Lord’s Prayer” told by Jesus in Matthew 6: 9-13.

We know that John Donne was a traditional orthodox Christian by the way he addresses God. He refers to God as a “three-personed God” in line one. He refers to God as three persons in one unit, not separate, for a reason. Traditional Christianity explains God as being made up of three parts: The Father; The Son; The Holy Ghost. Therefore when Donne refers to God this way we know he is addressing in the traditional orthodox Christian way.

In Christianity, the Bible teaches us how to pray. One example is when Jesus recited “The Lord’s Prayer”. He was setting a particular course that he wanted Christians to follow. The first part of His prayer begins with addressing God and giving Him praise when He says “Our Father […] Hallowed be Thy name.” (9). Donne follows this by addressing God in the first line. He then goes directly into praising God by saying, “You / as but knock, breathe, shine, and seek to mend” (1-2). He says these particular words to let God know that: He is the one who gives us all breath; He is the one who shines above everything; He is the one that helps us out more than any other thing.

Secondly, Donne admits that he is a sinner. He states that in order for him to be able to be a new person and “rise and stand” (3) before God, he must first be overthrown and broken. He goes on to say that he is engulfed in sin and is essentially in an unwanted relationship with evil. Donne states these things in order to show God that what he truly wants is He. In the Bible, it tells us that in order to become a new person in God, we must first repent of all our sins. In “The Lord’s Prayer” Jesus says, “forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors.” (12). In modern terms, it means that we are asking God to forgive us as we have forgiven everyone else who has done wrong against us.

Then Donne asks God to release him from the bondage of sin and to come into his life. He says this in lines 11 and 12 when he states, “Divorce me, untie or break that knot” and when he asks God to “imprison” him. Donne asks these things from God knowing that He is the only one who can do these things. In traditional prayers, after asking for forgiveness we ask for some sort of guidance and assistance in our new walk with God. In Matthew 6: 13, Jesus says “lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.” This is exactly what Donne is trying to convey in his poem. He knows that God is the only one who can help him walk in a new light and this is what he is asking God to do.

Furthermore, Donne ends his prayer with praise. He does so with great passion and adoration towards the one who has just set him free. He states in lines 13 and 14 that he wants to be held and made pure. He states this by using a word with great emotion: “enthrall”; “chaste”; “ravish”. He praises God by using these words because he knows that God is a very passionate God and loves to be honored and adorned. Jesus also states this when He says, “For thine is the kingdom and the power, and the glory, forever.” (13). by stating that God has the kingdom, it means that God has everything. By saying that God has all the power and glory, it means that God is omnipotent and deserves all praise. And then by saying forever, it means for eternity.

In conclusion, it is very legitimate to say that John Donne’s’ “Holy Sonnet 14” is personal prayer and a very traditional Christian one. Donne begins his prayer with praise and then ends with more. He also is sure to include asking for forgiveness, for he knows that God is the only one who can give it. And he asks God to help him in his walk not because he is just talking to Him already, but because he knows that He is the only way that Donne can be free. After all, this is the way that God, Himself, told us traditional orthodox Christians how to pray.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Flavios Home article written by Gordon Parks melbourne essay help: melbourne essay help

In the article “Flavios Home”, Gordon Parks talks of how Flavio, a 12-year-old living in poverty and experiencing the harsh times that come with it has to take care of his brothers and sisters. Throughout the essay, one can see various aspects of poverty brought out by Gordon’s parks’ rhetorical strategies. Gordon Parks wrote the essay as a way to reach out to the government and other policymakers in the country as a way of urging them to try and urge them to try and improve the lives of the people living in the slums such as the one Flavio was living in.

Sent out to write an article about fathers and poverty, and the effect it had on the dreams and aspirations of the lives of the fathers, Parks runs into Flavio de Silva, a 12-year-old boy who looked skinny and a bit malnourished. Although the main assignment he had been sent out to do was on fathers and poverty, Parks felt that Flavio said a tone more about poverty than a dozen fathers ever could. Flavius physical appearance alone said much more than words ever could. Parks tries to use contrast to try and emphasize just how different life was for the rich whose spacious houses were situated not so far where the drainage system barely worked and where people did not even have the source for clean water (Parks, 98). From the article, one can easily imagine the times before when racism was highly rampant as in a way the people during those harsh times were also disadvantaged and unable to fight back for their rights. Gordon Parks born in 1912, lived through a life of racism and poverty in his life.He had to go through a lot in his life before he got to where he was so he had an idea how unfair society actually was.He felt lucky as compared to Flavio was, in turn, arose the feeling of empathy and pity towards the boy. This, therefore, makes him easily be able to relate to Flavio and what the boy is going through and he can identify with the situation since he had been in the same situation once. During his teens after his mother had passed on, he was sent to live with his sister only to be kicked out by his brother in law (Parks, 94).

As a writer and photographer, Gordon Parks had more than once covered situations on poverty and had a way of reaching a mass audience through his work who are likely to be the change in the society that Parks. Through his long life work and personal life experiences, Parks has extensive knowledge on exactly the effect that poverty has on the society and the people in the society. Parks actually experienced the whole incident first hand hence there was some personal connection to the story for him. This, therefore, establishes his personal credibility in writing the article. Gordon Parks wrote the article hoping to make a difference in the community and the lives of the people living in slums as he was hoping the article would make the government and the entire society feel the urge to help out in eradicating poverty in the society. Parks also wrote the article as a way of giving the poor and meek in the society a voice and a chance to fight back and crawl out of their situation (Parks, 104). This is because Parks feels that the people affected by poverty in the society cannot do anything about the situation in order for them to come out of it. Parks is also trying to persuade the government to come in and help eradicate poverty

Parks goes with Flavio in his home to do further research on the boy’s situation. And the ghastly image he is met with on entering the home and meeting the family of seven siblings who Flavio was responsible for shocks him. Flavio has taken the parental role in his home and him his solely responsible for all of them despite how young he is. Even when faced with death, Flavio says that the only thing that worried him was his siblings and he had no such fear for death. He, however, does not blame the society entirely for the life of the people on the slums, but he, however, feels that the rich and the government should at least try to do something about poverty in the society. Since Parks was thrown out in the streets to fend for himself, he has extensive knowledge of the hard life and therefore his writing is not prejudiced or does not favor any one particular person in any way.However hard life may be for Flavio, this has never broken his will and even when in pain still manages to smile. Through this, we see find Flavios’ strong character is brought out.

Parks tries to bring out the unfairness and inequalities in the society that people in the society have to go through. He uses a lot of imagery and words that are likely to evoke some kind of emotion from the readers such that the readers are able to feel some kind of pity for Flavio considering the hardships that he has to go through. The main agenda of the article was to communicate to the government about just how ugly poverty actually is and make them understand actually do something about it. Parks is hoping to make a difference in the lives of the people living in the slums and likely influence people need to make a change in the lives of the people living in the slums like the one Flavio lived in. Furthermore, the choices of words by Gordon Parks also play a major role in passing the message to the readers. He chooses to use words that prove to be effective in creating a clear image and have an impact on the reader’s emotions as they try to imagine Flavios’s situation. His choice of words is also helpful in persuading the reading to follow in the cause of his words. For example, how he describes Flavio when he first meets the boy. “…His legs resembled sticks covered with skin and screwed into his feet. Death was all over him, his sunken eyes checks and jaundiced coloring. He stopped for breath, coughing, and his chest heaving as water slopped over his bony shoulders. Then jerking like a mechanical toy, he smiled a smile I will never forget”(Parks, 96From this, the reader is capable of picturing what the boy looked like and feel like he has already seen the boy. As a reader one would imagine exactly how the boy looked and imagined and even feel compelled to do something about the situation.

Parks wrote the article hoping to make the rich; the government and the policymakers in the society feel the need to do something about poverty in the society. Poverty grows every day in the society and the fewer people are willing to act on it, the more opportunity it gets to grow and ruin the lives of many more in the community(Parks, 100). Not only those living in poverty are actually affected by it, but even the rich are also affected by it in one way or the other. Additionally, the people living in the slums can be viewed as the secondary audience for the article. They can take some form of inspiration from the article to have a little hope and pray that things will turn around. It also gives them an incentive to even work harder if at all they ever hope to make it out of the situation they are living in.

Gordon Parks on meeting Flavio feels a lot of pity for the boy as he can easily relate to the situation. Parks sees himself in the boy. The, in turn, is what in turn forces him the harsh angry tone in order to pass his message across. He hopes that through this the intended audience can actually get the severity of the situation and actually do something about it (Behrens, 200). Throughout the article, we see a lot of personification and imagery which seems effective in giving the readers a clear image of how bad the situation really is. The imagery also helps Parks ensures that the reader is easily able to picture what the slums are really like and the reader feels like he is in the real world and actually experiencing the situation himself. Furthermore, Parks employs a persuasive style in his writing as a way of trying to awaken a need in his readers to make a change in the society about the situation at hand. He is writing the article hoping to make a change in society and therefore his choice to have also the need to be reaching out to the readers’ sense of care.

Work Cited

Nadell, Judith, John Langan, and Eliza A. Comodromos.The Macmillan Reader. New York: Longman, 2003. Print

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Conflict Theory and experiences in my life choices buy essay help: buy essay help

This paper will examine and analyze my life experiences using the concepts, theories, and paradigms that I learned in this class. It will discuss how I have developed my personality through the socialization process. I will also briefly discuss the effects and my effect on the environment and cultural considerations. I will be using Conflict Theory as my main theory to discuss my life choices and my overall development. All of this will come together using the concepts of person-in-environment, culture, groups, families, communities, and other concepts. Through everyday life we are constantly developing our personality traits, morals, and standards of life through the socialization process. My mother was single. She divorced my father when I was seven years old. From there she was my mother and my father. She taught me the different values that life has to hold. This was only the beginning. Growing up I learned that my life and family was different from others.

The students in elementary school were of a whole different world from me. I was raised as the only male in my family. I had two sisters and I always felt alone. I think this is why I grew up such a quiet child. Once I was in school I quickly discovered that my upbringing was totally different that many of the other kids I was in school with. I was taught not to curse or steal, however many of the children in my first-grade class were liars and used curse words and would steal. I guess it was just the way they grew up. I began to see that my family’s values were not the same values as all families.

My family was the all American family until my parents separated. I had always had the influence of two parents in my household. My family also was pretty financially secure. I never wanted for anything. I always had whatever I wanted and then some. This made me be a little unappreciative. I also was picked on by my classmates because I was in a public school and many of the kids if not all were from low-income families. I just did not understand how they could get so bad off. It was not long after being in school with the low-income children that I became one. My mother and father separated and my father took our whole savings. I went from well off to almost starving. My mother had to work three jobs to feed us and my older sister who was only 11 at the time had to practically raise me and my younger sister.

All of this had a direct effect on me as a person. My personality changed tremendously over the years. The once quiet child that I was beginning to melt away and underneath was a tougher skin. I felt like the mythological phoenix rising from the ashes. After my family fought to gain our financial status back, I learned to sacrifice some of my beliefs and morals. Beliefs and morals don’t pay the bills or put food on the table. After my father left with all of our savings my sisters and I had to help my mother pay the bills. This is an example of structural functionalism. My family had to learn to adapt to our new way of life. I really believe that it is harder to have had money and then do without than it is to have never had it.

After I got out of high school I started my first job. This job was working with mentally retarded adults. I was not sure I wanted to do this type of work, but I needed the money. I had to go to special training to learn to do this type of work. After seven years of working on this job I broke my wrist on the job and was laid off. I was given the opportunity to go to Police Academy to get job replacement with the state at Southeastern Police Department. I believe this would be an example of adaptation. According to Queralt (1996) adaptation, another fundamental principle of human ecology consists of the continuous process of mutual accommodation between an active and evolving human being and the ever-changing settings within which the person functions.

I have never wanted to be a Police Officer, but I had to do what I could to pay bills. The whole Police Officer thing is nothing of what I really want to do with my life. That is why I am now enrolled in a college for Social Work. I want my degree in Social Work to give back to my community. I have already taken my first step by becoming a mentor. I joined the Hammond City court to become a mentor for a 17-year-old boy. He is so much like I was at that time in my life. He has a single parent (mother) who is struggling to raise her kids. I feel like this is my chance to give something back to my community.

Being a Police Officer is somewhat being part of a formal organization. I have laws to uphold and they must be held up to the exact specifications of the courts. I guess my job would be centralized. I do not make the laws, I just uphold them. I at times find myself wondering why I am a Police Officer when I really have a bad image of a Police Officer. In a sense, I have labeled cops as jerks or too harsh. In a sense this is true. I know some guys on my force that are total jerks with a power struggle. They have a gun and they think they are a god. I do not want to become a victim of Symbolic Interactionism. Most people like me see Police as arrogant and mean. I do not want to start becoming arrogant and mean even though I know that most people see me that way because of the uniform that I wear. “I am not what I think I am, I am not what you think I am, I am what you think I think I am.”

Most people seem to think that cops are just out to beat up on people. According to Thomas (2004) understanding, police violence is important in part because police violence if generally tolerated could transform a society based on law into one governed by political and personal whim. The conflict perspective can explain which groups are more likely to approve of the police use of force. Most groups that do not tolerate excessive police force are women and minorities. This really worries me due to the fact that Southeastern’s student ratio is 3 to 1 female to male and 65% of the students enrolled are non-whites. I feel like I really have to struggle to not portray an image of mean and cruel so that the student body does not label me.

I know that we now have a lot of foreign exchange students and some of them have a whole different outlook on police in their countries. Different cultures have different beliefs about what is morally right and wrong. Therefore they have some officers that are allowed to uphold the law in any means they feel necessary. I had a friend who was a student here at Southeastern that was from Nigeria. The first time he met me he was afraid to even look me in the eyes. He was literally afraid of me. I think I was more afraid of him since he was almost eight feet tall. He told me that the police are terrible from where he is from. Police would kill people for no reason. The very people that were supposed to uphold the law were the very ones that were feared the most in his country. I believe that this also could be seen as Symbolic Interactionism. He associates police with being bad.

I am now back in school after being out of high school for 14 years. I am trying to get a degree to be able to function in today’s society. I have mentioned that I do not like my job as a Police Officer so now I am trying to become a Social Worker. All the adult life I have been dealing with Social Work issues. I worked with mentally retarded adults, volunteering with the local nursing homes, and also volunteering with rape and AIDS crisis centers. It seems like I have always been drawn to these types of issues. I guess by growing up in a broken home and seeing my mother have to take total care of her aging mother have also contributed to my choice of career. The first-hand knowledge of all these different issues has given me a sense of wanting to take what I know and apply it where needed most.

I have always been friends with the outcast of society. I have always been friends with gays, lesbians, blacks, Hispanics, and Asians. It seems like I don’t have any other types of friends. The gay and lesbian culture, the Asian, Black, and Hispanic cultures intrigue me. I love hanging with all of these groups. The Asian, Hispanic, and Black cuisine is like no other. I love the diversity of these cultures. It is just so different in what I grew up in. My favorite is the gay and lesbian culture. My strongest friends and biggest inspirations are my gay and lesbian friends. They live for themselves and only themselves. They do not care what society thinks about them. I have this same belief. I was picked on so much when I was a child that I have put up a major defense syndrome. I go out to gay clubs and even black clubs occasionally. The music, the surroundings, the way they all communicate are so great. Gays and lesbians, I find to be the best. They will embrace anyone from any background. They are just an overall loving group.

Learning from them as I have also learned from all of my other friends, associates, and jobs is a valuable lesson. I have learned one thing in life you must keep an open mind at all times. If you overlook or segregate yourself from a particular group or race you are cheating yourself. Learning from our diverse culture and from people of different backgrounds is the most exciting thing. I am glad that I keep an open mind to everything. All my friends that truly know me to know that they can tell me anything. I judge no one. Live and let live. I don’t care what anybody does as long as it does not affect me or my family.

I know for a fact that all the things I have been through, all the jobs I have worked on, all the people I have met, and the very classes that I am taking are building blocks of the person that I have become and will become in the future. I think that the learning process is forever ongoing. I think that we will continue to learn something new every day of our lives until the day we die. No matter how old I will live to be I know that even the die I will have learned something. Even if the only thing that I will learn that day is that once my eyes close for the last time, I am now coming to an end. I will know that as sure as I am leaving the world, there is someone coming into the world and the learning process will start all over again with this new life. Once again the cycle of the socialization process will begin.

Bibliography:

Querralt, M. (1996). The Social Environment and Human Behavior: A Diversity Perspective.

Needham Heights, Ma: Allym& Bacon.

Thompson, B. (2004). Who Cares if Police Become Violent? Explaining Approval of Police Use

Of Force Using a National Sample. Sociological Inquiry, 7, 381-411.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

The Man who was Almost a Man analysis college admission essay help houston tx: college admission essay help houston tx

The Man who was Almost a Man

Introduction

This story is a representation of an average teenager who experiences various challenges that stem from limited opportunities that then society provided for African Americans. This makes him frustrated because he is forced to work hard in order to augment the income of his parents. In addition, he is presented as a typical adolescent who consistently seeks for a level of maturity that is characterized by independence and respect regardless of the fact that he is not prepared for the responsibilities associated with this. He fantasizes about the benefits of adulthood and maturity although he is largely unaware of the obligations that are related to the same. This paper provides an analysis of ‘the man who was almost a man’.

Dave wishes to own a gun and believes that the same can enable him to be respected by society. At the beginning of the story, the author underscores Dave’s strong desire to have a gun. This is exemplified by his thoughts “a man oughta hava little gun.” (Reilly & Richard 13). In his review, Reilly argues that although Dave is represented to have a strong desire to own a gun, he is actually yearning for respect and/or power (45). In this regard, it is certain that gun ownership is a symbol of power and enables one to be respected. Of great importance however, is the fact that it represents male maturity. Notably, Dave is tired of being controlled by both his parents and Mr. Hawkins whom he works for. On a personal level, he believes that only children should be bossed around and is therefore willing to prove to them that he is no longer a child but a man who should be respected. Seemingly, the only viable way that he can effectively demonstrate this is by owning a gun.

Dave feels desperate because of his belief that the unfair treatment that he is accorded at the farm by Mr. Hawkins and the workers is partly influenced by the fact that he is considered to be young. He craves for understanding and respect from the individuals that he interacts with at different levels. He feels that owning a gun would enable him to earn this respect. This is due to the fact that the then society accorded the privilege of owning guns to men only. This desperation makes Dave request for money to buy a gun from his mother. However, DBMP argues that he portrays some level of immaturity as he waits for his father to leave the table before he can request this from the mother (1). He is forced to lie to his mother that he would get the gun for his father when his mother initially refuses to avail the funds.

After acquiring the gun, Dave does not exercise keenness when using it and this makes him fire Mr. Hawkins mule. This implies some lack of maturity in using the equipment he thought he could comfortably use as a man. Specifically, Reilly and Richard indicate that he was “afraid of using the machine” (22). In addition, they point out that by killing the mule, Dave sought to demonstrate the misinformed fact that killing makes one powerful. This makes him panic and he begins chasing the mule. When it drops dead, Dave puts dirt in the hole of the bullet wound and buries the gun. According to Reilly, this panic affects Dave’s rational thinking as he decides to lie (54). In particular, he makes up a story that the mule was pierced by a sharp object. Again, this is an indication of immaturity as Dave is unable to make rational decisions when faced with changes.

Consequently, this leads to humiliation as Dave is laughed at by the crowd when he tells them his lie regarding the death of the mule. This then culminates in feelings of hopelessness and he becomes ashamed of himself. In addition, this makes him believe that perhaps he would never be considered a man by anybody in his town. Mr. Hawkins punishes him by asking him to work on the farm for an extra twenty-five months in order to clear the debt.

His father also reprimands him and promises to punish him later in the day. He was expected to sell the gun and at night, he goes out to fire for the last time before he could sell back the weapon. He hears the sound of the train and remembers the punishment which he believes would take too long to be completed. As such, he takes off with the gun and runs away from his town as well as family. His main aim is to seek a place where he could be respected and “considered a man” (Reilly & Richard 26)

Conclusion

The desire to become a man and be respected by the entire society exposes Dave to various experiences. From the preceding review, it is certain that he is not mature because he makes irrational decisions that have far-reaching implications. Irrespective of the fact that he contends that he has grown into a man, his actions betray him as he dismally fails to fulfill the responsibilities associated with maturity.

Works Cited

DBMP. The Man who Desired Maturity. Retrieved 25th February 2010, from http://www.associatedcontent.com/article/169020/the_development_of_dave_saunders_in.html?cat=9

John, Reilly. Richard Wright. Retrieved 25th February 2010, from http://www9.georgetown.edu/faculty/bassr/heath/syllabuild/iguide/wrightr.html

John, Reilly & Richard Wright. Critical Reception. USA: Ayer Publishing, 1978.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Martin Luther King Jr.letter from Birmingham jail ccusa autobiographical essay help: ccusa autobiographical essay help

Martin Luther King Jr. states his arguments in one of three different ways: one, he states the opposing argument then contrasts it with his own argument, two, he quotes his adversary then either disagrees with his opponent and explains why, or he agrees with his opponent twisting his adversary’s argument to fit into his argument, or Martin Luther King Jr. shows his side of the argument in a positive light by displaying the opposition’s argument in a negative light. The final augmentative style is the one that I will discuss in my analysis of paragraph number twenty-three in King’s Letter from Birmingham jail. This paragraph begins with a very subtle yet strong statement about King who wants to “confess that over the past few years [he] has been gravely disappointed with the white moderate.” The imagery used in his topic sentence: “honest confession”, gives you the impression that he is opening his deepest and most heartfelt emotions up to you, subsequently; when he is disappointed “gravely”, as he said, by the white moderate’s reactions to his direct action, you begin to feel a prejudice towards them from the very start. This imagery is continued when King states his “regrettable conclusion” about what the real obstacles on the path to freedom really are for Black people: “the white moderate”. Not only does that imagery further our prejudice against the white moderate in activists, but it also sways our judgment toward being more sympathetic to King’s cause.

Martin Luther King Jr. becomes even more persuasive with his argument when he compares the white moderate with the Ku Klux Klan and the White Citizen’s Councilor, stating “that the Negro’s great stumbling block in his stride toward freedom is … the white moderate”. That particular statement puts an entirely negative connotation on the white moderate, which puts a shadow over any and every argument, which they may bring to light. As a consequence when King tells us that the white moderate “is more devoted to ‘order’ than to justice”, we are already—not only because of the quotations around the order but also because of King’s previous augmentative tactics– predisposed to opposing the white moderates point of view. The effectiveness of King’s argument becomes clear when we compare the word order with justice in a different context, for example, Law and Order and Justice all take place in courts. In this example all words seem approximately equal, none of which having a negative connotation. On the other hand King in his argument, somehow manages to define order as a negative theme.

Martin Luther King Jr. continually associates the white moderate with the “negative” connotation given to them from the beginning, and contrasts them very effectively with what he wants to be seen as “positive”. The best example of this negative connotation would be when King reveals the white moderate’s preference of “the absence of tension”—which is defined by King as a “negative peace”—to “the presence of justice”—defined by King as a “positive peace”. In this example King is not only strengthening his argument but also, is at the exact same time, weakening the white moderate’s argument by specifically stating that his goal is “positive” and the white moderates are “negative”.

Not only does Martin Luther King Jr. give the white moderate a negative connotation but he also, when told “I agree with you in the goal you seek, but I cannot agree with your methods of direct action” he equates the white moderate’s argument with a father telling a child to wait for he wants. The white moderate “paternalistically believes that [they] can set a time table for another man’s freedom”. This argument is subtle yet effective because the idea is a paradox, in that you cannot be paternal in relation to a man, someone who has reached manhood or maturity, so trying to enforce a time constraint on a man, especially on a man’s freedom is futile. King also equates the white moderate’s main argument, the idea that direct action is not necessary and that all problems are resolved over time, with an unrealistic image, a myth. King states that the white moderates actions or inactions are guided “by a mythical concept of time” which leads the white moderate to believe that there is a “more convenient season” which must be on a later date. This argument also ties into an argument made in a later paragraph (26) that “such an attitude stems from a tragic misconception of time, from the strangely irrational notion that there is something in the very flow of time that will inevitably cure all ills.” It comes to King’s attention that these members of the white moderate are not of ill will, but he argues that this, in essence, is worse than being of ill will because “Shallow understanding from people of goodwill is more frustrating than absolute misunderstanding from people of ill will.” In this argument Martin Luther King Jr Equates the white moderate’s stance on direct action with water, their position being neither hot nor cold is hard to swallow because “lukewarm acceptance is much more bewildering than outright rejection.” In essence, King is arguing the same idea that another famous man once did. I will paraphrase the thought: You can please some of the people all of the time, and all of the people some of the time but you can never please all of the people all of the time, which is what it seems like the white moderates are trying to do by being on neither one side nor the other definitely.

After reading paragraph number twenty- three the truth, as depicted by Martin Luther King Jr., becomes clear: The white moderate’s argument has many negative shortcomings when compared with King’s positive insights into the situation. Accepting order over justice seems silly following King’s argument, disputing “positive peace” for “negative peace” seems futile. The white moderate’s idealistic view of the world and the situations within it is a myth, and the happy-go-lucky lives that they are living are just fairytales revealed when held under King’s magnifying glass. All of these are ideas, which are argued extremely effectively by King within this paragraph and throughout his letter.

Get Professional Assignment Help Cheaply

Why Choose Our Academic Writing Service?

Online Academic Help With Different Subjects

Literature

Finance

Computer science

Psychology

Engineering

Nursing

Sociology

Business

Statistics

Law

What discipline/subjects do you deal in?

Are your writers competent enough to handle my paper?

What if I don’t like the paper?

There is a very low likelihood that you won’t like the paper.

Reasons being:

In the event that you don’t like your paper:

Will the professor find out I didn’t write the paper myself?

What if the paper is plagiarized?

When will I get my paper?

Will anyone find out that I used your services?

How our Assignment Help Service Works

1. Place an order

2. Pay for the order

Proceed to pay for the paper so that it can be assigned to one of our expert academic writers. The paper subject is matched with the writer’s area of specialization.

3. Track the progress

4. Download the paper

The paper is sent to your email and uploaded to your personal account. You also get a plagiarism report attached to your paper.

GET A PERFECT SCORE!!!

Order Plagiarism-Free Answer